^j "'^■"■M 
 
 H 
 
> aSi&Z&2feM^<iS3 
 
 
 1 LIBRARY OF C 
 
 i$[ 
 
 11 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. ff 
 
/Si 
 
LIGHT 
 
 FROM 
 
 THE SPIRIT WORLD: 
 
 OR, 
 
 ^thlaiiflirs from Jju Sprits 
 
 GEORGE WASHINGTON, JOHN WESLEY. Rev. JOHN FOX, OF BOSTON; JOEL 
 WEST, OF ILLINOIS ; AND OTHERS ; 
 
 ON 
 
 VARIOUS SUBJECTS, 
 
 THROUGH 
 
 ANDREW JACKSON McBRIDE, MEDIUM, 
 
 KNOX COUNTY, ILLINOIS, ^jt 
 
 CINCINNATI: 
 
 PUBLISHED BY JOHN WEST. 
 
 1856. 
 
t2& 
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1856, 
 
 By JOHN WEST, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States, for the 
 
 Southern District of Ohio; 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 Agreeable to announcement in the Light from the Spirit 
 World, I am able to present this volume for the first in my 
 life ; but present it to the public, under circumstances which 
 will be gratifying to all those who are the friends of progress 
 and reform. No pains have been spared to present the precise 
 words chosen by the author, and preserve the style and sense 
 of the original manuscript. In regard to the merits of the 
 production, it must speak for itself, for whatever merit or 
 demerit it may possess, I am worthy of neither praise nor 
 censure. Astounding as may be the assertion, that I had no 
 will to write it, or exercise any other control than to let my 
 hand be moved by an invisible influence, and write as it 
 would, without any volition on my part, yet it is nevertheless 
 true ; and I am quite confident that out of the two thousand 
 writing mediums in the United States, no one in a passive 
 condition will be able to contradict the assertion. Indeed, I 
 have found by actual experiment that, in a great many 
 instances, the spirit who controls my hand has succeeded in 
 writing sentences contrary to my will, and while I was endeav- 
 oring, with all my volition, to write something else. But so 
 far as the orthography and punctuation of the pilgrimage are 
 concerned, I have exercised supervision, and aid has been 
 afforded me by the Spirits in this matter. The Spirits even 
 arranged all the paragraphs, sentences, and the initials which 
 represent different minds, to aid the general reader ; and also 
 the division of the work into chapters, with the prefatory 
 contents of the same ; for, without the help of the Spirits, I 
 could have done nothing ; never having written a book in my 
 life, excepting by the control of the Spirits who now have 
 given this volume to the public. 
 
 Concerning my condition while writing this book, I will 
 
 iii 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 say, that when writing, the whole subject was in the dark to 
 me. I would take my pen, and place myself in an attitude 
 of writing, when all thought and care would be abstracted 
 from my mind. As my thoughts vanished, my hand would 
 generally begin to move ; then a word would be dropped in 
 my mind, and also at the same time be written. When the 
 word was written, my hand would be uplifted, so as to leave a 
 space between the words, then proceed as before. In this way 
 the book was written. But when the Spirit was writing, I 
 found my mind often, though not very often, impressed with 
 the word that was being written. But I can say that I often 
 have whole sentences impressed upon my mind at once, but 
 not so often as a word at a time; and that comes, as it were, 
 while they are writing it. 
 
 Should the reader receive instruction and pleasure in a 
 perusal of these pages, which are now offered to the public, 
 the reward will be great to me, though I shall condemn no 
 one if they do not read it; because they will suffer sufficient 
 loss without it; for there are none that need the consolation 
 and reform that Spirits require, more than those who refuse 
 to be instructed by them. But there are those who will, as 
 they have done, aim their darts at both ; they belong to a circle 
 that needs more pity than censure. As regards the history 
 and death of John Pox, I know nothing, save what has been 
 written by an invisible influence with my hand. Having 
 been connected with the same, I have been a faithful medium 
 for two years and eight months. I was a strong skeptic at 
 the beginning of my mediumship, and retained my same 
 belief for twelve months. I visited the South, some three 
 hundred miles from home, and the Spirits told me that some 
 of ray friends were sick, how they were taken, the day and 
 hour, and names. I then wrote immediately to them, and 
 received an answer, and found their words true. In that I 
 was convinced of the matter. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. page. 
 A history of the unnoted times, and the principal events of the 
 nations of the earth in this time — The time that this time 
 "was lost — The tyranical operations that took place in this 
 time, and all their promiscuous business, both public and 
 private — Their religion, and manner of worship, and all the 
 bloodshed and wars, &c, <kc , 11 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 The second chapter treats on the first part of the Bible, especially 
 on the five Books of Moses (so called) — Showing that part of 
 the book to be evidence against itself, as it is now held forth to 
 the world by Orthodoxy 27 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Showing that, according to the Bible, it is uncertain when and 
 by whom the five books of Moses were written — Taking the 
 Bible and reason for evidence 30 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 Treating on Creation — Telling what part of the Bible was 
 originally termed the title of the work, in consideration with 
 evidence and reason on the same 31 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 Calling a portion of the Bible and its fabulous tales fiction — 
 Proving it by the internal evidences of the same— Substantial 
 reason from the spirit of John Fox 33 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 The forbidden fruit — Denying the temptation of Eve to be 
 understood literally ; backed by every known law of fitness 
 and nature 36 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 Treating on the occupation of the first born — Reasoning on the 
 same 36 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Treating on historical facts — Showing their representation of 
 
 power and so on, by using the words lamb, lion, <fcc ^41 
 
 V 
 
VI CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. page. 
 Noticing the account of creation, and the time in which it is said 
 to have been effected, and reason of the same 44 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 A sketch on the garden of Eden-— The wonders— Showing that 
 it is not altogether according to reason and nature 49 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 Giving a brief sketch of the history of Cain and Abel, the two 
 first born of the woman — Receives the serious attention of the 
 spirit of J. Fox, with reason on the same 52 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 A further confirmation on the history of Cain and Abel — Show- 
 ing that it is not reasonable to understand it as it is repre- 
 sented 53 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 A brief sketch on the authenticity of the Jewish law — Showing 
 that Moses could not have been the author of the books in 
 question, in their present form 55 
 
 CHA PT ER XIV. 
 Making it appear by the Bible and good reason, that the old 
 Jewish law,, or the Bible, was not written till long after the 
 death of Moses 57 
 
 CHAPTER XV, 
 In regard to Moses being the true author — A rather strong 
 proof that has always been slightly noticed 58 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 Making it appear that Hilkiah, the priest, wrote the five books 
 in question, by reason and the Bible 63 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 Another view on the author of the book in question — Showing 
 how Hilkiah imposed his law on the people, at that time. ... 65 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 Showing that Hilkiah is not the author of the law in its present 
 form 67 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 Offering a few strong evidences to confirm the foregoing chap- 
 ters 72 
 
CONTENTS. VU 
 
 CHAPTER XX. pagb. 
 
 Offering historical facts and language, to contradict Moses being 
 the author of the five books in question, with reason and Bible 
 
 proof 76 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Offering up the orthodox views on the same question, and admit 
 them as facts, then prove by the same that Moses could not 
 have been the author of the law 83 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 Giving the time and under what circumstances the Hebrews 
 derived their language from the Arabians 87 
 
 CHAPT ER XXIII. 
 Viewing the historical character of the Bible — Showing that it 
 stands contradicted by authentic profane history and reason, 
 of as equal authority and authenticity 94 
 
 CHAPTER XXI Y. 
 Treating on that part of Scriptures which concerns Abraham, 
 and so on, with reason 102 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 Exposing the credulity of the above work of the Bible by itself 
 and reason 105 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 Treating on miracles performed by Moses and Aaron, and the 
 Magicians with the rods — "With regard to Pharaoh — Locusts, 
 
 frogs, etc 106 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 The spirit of Joel West expressing his belief while living — His 
 professional business while in the flesh — His opinion in regard 
 
 to creeds as sects 125 
 
 CHAPT ER XXVIII. 
 
 A few brief sketches on the last part of his life -His disease and 
 its cause — The physician was the spirit of John Fox through 
 A. J. McBride — Also, his feelings — The prophecy of the 
 spirit of the same spirit — The first conversation in regard to 
 his disease — The answer he got from the spirit of the last 
 attending physician, Fox, through Andrew J. McBride — Also 
 finding the termination and result precisely as the spirit of 
 
V1H CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 Fox said twelve months prior to the time appointed — His sick- 
 ness — His farewell — His death — His companion — His travails, 
 etc., etc 131 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 Is pleased with his new home — Pleased with his new life — His 
 recognition of rudimental associates — Reasons why his opin- 
 ions and positions were called unpopular — His opposition to 
 revelation — Error acknowledged — Strife condemned — A new 
 song sung — Receiving lessons — Remarks 137 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 He offers his own experience in the spirit world — The opening 
 of his travail — Conversation with his guide — His request to 
 his earthly friends in the same manner, soliciting them to un- 
 vail their faces and view nature in its true light as the spirits 
 do in the spirit world, with many other interesting remarks 
 — His conversation with his earthly friends, showing nature 
 in its true light — His request on the close of his part of this 
 volume — Joel West 153 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 The spirit of General George Washington to the American peo- 
 ple — His views on governmental affairs — His own experience 
 here on earth — His principles while in the flesh — The prin- 
 cipal events of his age — His special advice to the true Ameri- 
 cans — His views on foreignism His kindness to all men, 
 both foreign and native, showing how the foreigners, as called 
 now, first cut out for themselves the right of the continent of 
 America, with many other remarks upon interesting subjects 
 — The spirit of Washington through A. J. McBride, medium 163 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 The spirit of Light from the spirit from John Wesley given in 
 the form of a lecture — Comment on the first part of the Bible 
 views on the creation of man — His view on a new dispensa- 
 tion — His views on the natural composition of men, the differ- 
 ent natures of men, and the manner to treat nature — His 
 views on the present theories of the day, on the effect of 
 knowledge and remarks on subjects of equal importance... . 179 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 Andrew J. McBride, medium — Light from the spirit world, from 
 the spirit of Isaiah Collins (when living a resident of the 
 
CONTENTS. IX 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 State of Virginia, Loudon county) — The Constitution of 
 men — Views on the subject of nature, proving them in part by 
 the divine writ, as it is so called, but chiefly from nature — A 
 brief sketch on the constitution of man — Light on the word 
 knowledge, and views of various interesting subjects — A. J. 
 McBride, medium 200 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 The spirit of William George, conversing with his wife on 
 earth, telling her his travails and the principal events which 
 have occurred since the death of his body — His views on the 
 true light of nature — His first return to his wife after his 
 death — Pleasure in conversing with his wife and relatives on 
 earth — A. J. McBride, medium 217 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 The spirit of Joel West to his mother — His separation from her 
 — His natural love for her — His retaining the same nature he 
 possessed while in the flesh — His enduring love to her — A. J. 
 McBride, medium 224 
 
 CH APT ER XXXVI. 
 
 The spirit of Joel West — Address to his sister — His fond love 
 for her — Her present and future welfare — A memorial of the 
 pleasure that they would have enjoyed had he lived in the 
 flesh — His and her dispositions, etc 226 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 The spirit of Joel West to his earthly friends generally — About 
 having to leave his friends — Account of a medium — His views 
 on parting the evening shades, etc 228 
 
 CHAP TER XXXVIII. 
 The spirit of Joel West to his earthly friends — The fire-side 
 meeting — Change of life — Once enjoyed happiness of brothers 
 and sisters — Bloom of life, etc 229 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 Light from the spirit world through the spirit of Shakspeare on 
 various subjects throughout scenes of man, from the creation 
 to the present day, etc 231 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 Light from the spirit world through J. M. Ward on progression 
 — Various interesting sketches » 232 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 Light from the spirit of John Holt — Let not others be your guide 
 — Let not love blind you unless it is founded on justice, truth 
 and honor — To all his earthly brothers, etc 235 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 Light from the spirit world through Isaiah Collins — Celestial 
 scenery and spirit abodes are varied with innumerable differ- 
 ence, etc 237 
 
 CHAPTER XLII I. 
 Light from the spirit world through the chief Oneida, to his 
 white and red brothers, and various other interesting sketches 
 — His sincere desire to return to the earth — Contention with 
 spirits — Fervent prayer — Benevolent advice, etc 244 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 John West requesting the spirit of John Fox to describe his 
 brother Thomas West, who had gone to the spirit land — The 
 man described — Medium knows nothing of the said West — 
 Satisfaction given to the inquirer, etc 249 
 
 CHAPT ER XLV. 
 Another Fox of ancient times — He was a man of reverence — His 
 profession — His dedication — His Catholicism — Born in Bos- 
 ton, Linconshire, 1517 — His travails— All his scenes — All his 
 troubles, etc 250 
 
 CHAPT ER XLVI. 
 Isaiah Collins comparing the spiritual and orthodox platforms. 264 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII. 
 Joel West writing to his parents 267 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 
 
 Before I enter upon particulars, I would observe 
 that there were five periods previous to this ; but this is 
 remarkably distinguished from all the foregoing pe- 
 riods, though we have no account of a great part of this 
 time in Scripture history. Yet the events of it are 
 more the subject of profane history than any of the 
 foregoing periods. There are two ways wherein we 
 have the accounts of the events, and, by which the time 
 has passed — history and prophecy ; and in one or the 
 other we have the accounts preserved. In the Scrip- 
 ture we have the account of the five preceding periods 
 from their beginning to their end. Though the Scrip- 
 tures do not contain an entire proper history of the 
 whole, yet the 4 whole chain of great events, by which this 
 work was carried on, from its commencement to its com- 
 pletion, is found either in history or prophecy. It is to 
 be observed, where the Scriptures are wanting in one 
 of these ways it is made up in the other — where Scrip- 
 ture fails, there profane history takes its place ; so that 
 the account is still carried on, and the chain is not 
 broken till we come to the last link of it. 
 
 In the consummation of all things, as it is termed, 
 it is accordingly observable of this 3pace of time, jthat 
 
 11 
 
12 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 though it is so much less the subject of Scripture 
 history, than any of the preceding periods — there being 
 above four hundred years of which the Scriptures give 
 no history — so the great events of this period are more 
 the subject of profane history, than those of all the 
 foregoing periods, together. There are two hundred 
 years of this period that have been taken from profane 
 history, and is brought under the head of the Bible, in 
 the name of a prophecy. Most of those remarkable 
 prophecies, in the Book of Daniel, and those in Jere- 
 miah, Isaiah, and Ezekiel, concerning Babylon, Tyrus, 
 Egypt, and many other nations, that were fulfilled in 
 this period. Hence, the reason why the Scripture gives 
 us no history of so great a part of this time, is not 
 that the events were not so important, or less worthy 
 of notice than those of the foregoing periods, (for they 
 were great and remarkable,) but there are several 
 reasons that may be given for it. One was, that it was 
 the will of God that the spirit of prophecy should 
 cease, in this period, for reasons that may be given here- 
 after, so there were no prophets to write the history of 
 those times. God, therefore, designing this, took care 
 that the great events of this period should not be 
 without mention in profane history. It is observable 
 that] the writing prophets in Israel, were raised up at 
 the beginning of the foregoing period, and ceased at the 
 beginning of this, for the time had come when the spirit 
 of prophecy was to cease. There was to be no in- 
 spired history, therefore no other Scriptural account but 
 that which was given in profane history. Another 
 reason for the suspension of inspired history is, that 
 God in his providence, took care that there should be 
 
THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 13 
 
 an authentic and full account of the great events of 
 this period preserved in profane history. 
 
 It is very worthy of notice, that, with respect to the 
 five preceding periods of which the Scripture gives the 
 history, profane history is silent, or gives but very 
 imperfect accounts. There are a great many fabulous 
 and uncertain accounts of things which happened 
 before, but the commencement of authentic profane 
 history began one hundred years before Nebuchadnez- 
 zar's time, and all of his reign was taken from profane 
 history, and brought under the head of the Bible. As 
 before said, this period is the link that is left out from 
 the consummation of the old laws, which is the Bible, to 
 the establishing of the New Testament, which is the 
 new laws. It is observable, that it was six hundred 
 years from the fall of the old laws, to the rise of the 
 new laws, which were manifestations of Jesus Christ, 
 so he is termed the Great King and Savior of the world. 
 
 I would observe, that there are some prophecies in 
 the Bible that does relate to this period ; but it was left 
 under a veil, and unexplained. Now, I will proceed 
 from the time that authentic profane history com- 
 menced, to the erecting of the new laws. We have 
 undoubted accounts preserved in profane history, of the 
 principal events of this period, that wonderfully ex- 
 plain those veiled prophecies, which we will relate. 
 Thus, the great God, who disposes all good, took care 
 to give us Scriptural accounts from the beginning of 
 the creation of the world, through all the former ages, 
 and ceased not till he came to those times in which 
 profane history relates things with some certainty. 
 Concerning those later times, he gives us abundant 
 
14 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 accounts, both by public and private manifestations of 
 the spirits, and by comparing the profane history with 
 those prophecies and manifestations, we may see the 
 link or argument. This period seems to have been 
 remarkably distinguished from all others, by great 
 revolutions among the nations of the earth. This was 
 caused by a dispute that was raised among themselves, 
 concerning the promises that were given of the new 
 laws, or the new revelation, that was to come. 
 
 Now, the time was drawing near, when Christ, the 
 great king and Savior of the world, as he is termed, was 
 to come. Great and mighty were the changes brought 
 to pass, in order to do it. There had been a preparation 
 through several of the foregoing periods, which caused 
 many bloody wars ; but things began &b ripen apace, 
 for the coming of the manifestations of the new laws; 
 therefore, Divine providence wrought wonderfully. 
 
 There is a, greater history to be penned, than any 
 history, except this, has recorded, since creation 
 occurred. In this period, almost all the nations within 
 the knowledge of the Jewish empire, were overturned, 
 again and again ; all lands within this term was 
 subjugated, or captivated, and, as it were, emptied. 
 This was done repeatedly, in this period. This agrees 
 with the prophecy in Isaiah, xxiv, 1: "The Lord 
 maketh the earth empty, and he maketh it waste, and 
 he turneth it upside down, and scattereth the inhabi- 
 tants thereof.' ' The first particular event which I shall 
 mention, is Nebuchadnezzar's reign, which is brought 
 under the head of the Bible, in a part that is not to be 
 found in Scripture history, which I intend to relate, for 
 that which can be found in other history would be of 
 
THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 15 
 
 little or less importance for me to mention, or to call to 
 mind anew the old events, of which you have the 
 history. 
 
 There was a great revolution with Nebuchadnezzar 
 and his subjects. A certain part of the Jews became 
 enlightened, and did not feel under any obligations to 
 be governed by a tyranical governor ; therefore, Ne- 
 buchadnezzar of course caused a bloodshed, by ordering 
 his friendly subjects into the field of battle. By this, 
 there were many lives lost, some of which I shall 
 notice. 
 
 The first that I shall mention is Zebedee, and two 
 of his sons. The second was Haman, and the most of 
 his race was destroyed. The third was Jonathan, and his 
 wife and four children, who were destroyed within their 
 own tents, by the hands of the cruel subjects of the 
 king Nebuchadnezzar, ruler of the Jews at that time. 
 The fourth was Bebel, his wife, and three daughters, who 
 were destroyed by the same, as before mentioned. 
 Jehoiakim, and most of the surrounding neighborhood, 
 was also destroyed. 
 
 To proceed next, I will mention that there were many 
 severe and dreadful bloodsheds on the fields of battle. 
 Every monarch was doing his utmost to rule the earth, 
 and force all nations into or under his government, 
 or dominion. So, finally, all the monarchs came to 
 naught; which was caused by divisions that were got 
 up under their own government. There were a certain 
 number of subjects, of each and every nation, chiefs, or 
 kings, who objected to the tyranical law or government 
 to which they were then subjected ; so there were many 
 bloodsheds, by which there were many lives lost. Jhe 
 
16 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 names and number we think it too tedious to mention, 
 for the information that could be derived therefrom. 
 
 There were several overturnings of all nations and 
 all kingdoms; therefore it was every one for himself; 
 and so they began to travel, range, and wander, with 
 neither home nor friends. They were in this situation 
 for thirty years, of which you shall have the greater 
 part of the particular events. 
 
 After a travel of three years, through Asia, and the 
 surrounding countries, in the manner above mentioned, 
 they began to reunite, as it were, one by one, but yet 
 there was no ruler. So they began to direct their 
 course through all Asia, in different directions, by 
 which seven years were spent, or occupied, and then 
 Asia was vacated, one by one, as it were, till Asia was 
 left desolate and empty. And so they wandered from 
 there to the south of Africa, and through Italy and 
 Germany, by which there were eleven years occupied. 
 
 They then began to reunite more and more, by laying 
 aside, or putting down the tyranical part of the laws, 
 and their bigoted feelings, and so each and every 
 individual and nation began to suffer dreadfully, from 
 their wandering and unfriendly dispositions, and their 
 desperate situations. Therefore they began to direct 
 their course back through the countries through which 
 they had once traveled, till they reached the desolate 
 lands of Asia, from whence they started. Then they 
 gathered the most of all the nations that were in Asia, and 
 called a meeting, and left it to vote, whether there 
 should be a new government or not. The majority of 
 the people were in favor of a new government, and their 
 desires were then to befriend all friendly nations ; but 
 
THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 17 
 
 finally, it proved tyranical. This period is the last of 
 the thirty years before mentioned. 
 
 This united kingdom was known by the name of the 
 new Babylonian empire. The before-mentioned thirty 
 years was divided into small periods; first, three years; 
 second, seven years ; third, eleven years ; fourth, nine 
 years. So the cup from them went around to all na- 
 tions, and all the scattered inhabitants of the earth 
 began to collect themselves together, and form a disci- 
 pline, or rather a verbal law, of which they lived up to 
 in part for several long and tedious years. Thus the na- 
 tions lived till they replenished or repopulated the long- 
 vacated or depopulated lands of Italy, and the adjoining 
 countries. In the course, therefore, of one hundred 
 years, each and every state in the Italic knowledge were 
 grown to a vast population. Therefore every nation 
 began to think that they had grown to vastly exceed all 
 other nations then within their knowledge. So accord- 
 ing to the bigoted nature of man, they began to insult 
 innocent nations, and trample down their cities and 
 villages ; but yet they had no king or ruler in all nations. 
 So they that had none, called an election, and elected & 
 king or ruler in each nation ; therefore every nation 
 was giving or receiving threats from other nations. 
 
 Thus the ruler of the new Babylonish empire began 
 to threaten the kingdom of Persia. Thus the cup went 
 around to all other nations, agreeable to what God 
 revealed to the prophet Jeremiah, xxv, 15, 27, her 
 special respects to be had in regard to the kindness 
 in each and every nation in the first part of the new 
 Babylonish empire ; but, as before mentioned, it proved 
 tvranical. j, 
 
 2 
 
18 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 Thus they were at enmity with all the nations within 
 their knowledge ; so they began to war with each and 
 every nation that would resist in the least, or in any 
 way; but, after this, there were several overturnings 
 before the new manifestations, or the erection of the new 
 law, which is termed Christ. What next follows is the 
 four general overturnings of the great monarchies of the 
 world, at that time. It was done in succession. 
 
 Therefore, there were hot bloodsheds throughout 
 Asia and all the surrounding countries. The first was 
 the new Babylonish empire, which was overthrown by 
 Cyrus, who founded the Persian empire in the room of 
 it, which was of much greater extent than the new 
 Babylonish empire was in its greatest glory. Thus the 
 world was overturned one time ; for the world had be- 
 come subject to the two nations now in view. 
 
 Therefore, when Cyrus overthrew the new Baby- 
 lonish empire, all the nations that had been conquered 
 by the latter empire, then fell into the hands of the 
 Persians with the Babylonish kingdom, and so Cyrus 
 conquered the world at that time. So the world, then, 
 was once subject to one king, and the new Babylonish 
 empire in this lost their name forever. 
 
 But one more word, and that is, when those nations 
 were captivated, it was done by taking them without 
 previous notice, so they had no time to call assistance ; 
 therefore, when they had taken or captivated one 
 nation, they then would order their new subjects into the 
 field against the next nation that would resist. 
 
 Therefore, now I think the reader has got the parti- 
 culars, sufficient to draw an idea how the work was car- 
 ried on thus far. 
 
THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 19 
 
 The next that offers to my mind is, the rebelling of 
 the captive nations; and, also, another warm blood- 
 shed upon the field of battle. Thus the nations that 
 were then forced under the care, or under the hand of 
 the Persian king, were not satisfied with their new 
 master and situation. Therefore, all the under nations 
 had now become friendly and kind to each other, 
 knowing that they had not only become captivated 
 nations, but they well knew they were without friends, 
 unless they clung to each other. So all the under 
 nations then agreed to try to escape the Persian king 
 without his knowledge. They then began to strive to fall 
 upon some plan by which they might escape without any 
 bloodshed ; but the king overhearing their plan, soon 
 caused a bloodshed, by ordering his lawful subjects to 
 slay all the under nations ; but in that he was mistaken, 
 for by that he got himself and his empire overturned by 
 Alexander, the leader of the under nations, who founded 
 the Grecian empire in the room of the foregoing. 
 
 Alexander, therefore, had now become the ruler, or 
 king of all the nations of the earth, within his knowledge 
 at that time. In the course of a short period, this em- 
 pire vastly exceeded all the foregoing empires. 
 
 The next that I shall offer is, the escape of a vast 
 number of the under nations, which were the most of 
 them. As before said, the private nations became 
 dissatisfied with their situation, and also with their 
 ruler, which they were forced to obey. So, as before 
 said, they all agreed to try to lay some plan by which 
 they might escape out of the hands of the Grecian 
 power ; hence, the reason why they made their escape 
 so easily, was on account of Alexander being oi*t 
 
20 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 exploring the distant part of Italy ; by that, therefore, 
 they made their escape, without any bloodshed or the 
 loss of a man. 
 
 They then marched through that land to a distant 
 part of Italy, and their located themselves in the best 
 manner they could, according to their abilities. In the 
 course of a short time they began to increase in strength 
 and wealth, and, therefore, they increased to a vast popu- 
 lation. Alexander intended to gather a heavy tax off of 
 those under nations, as they were called by the Grecians ; 
 but those nations refused to contribute anything for the 
 benefit of the Grecians, unless they were made to do 
 so by the force of arms. There was, therefore, another 
 immediate bloodshed, by Alexander ordering his lawful 
 and adopted subjects to conquer the under nations, as 
 he termed them, or be slain in the attempt. In this 
 they did not succeed, but the reverse ; for in this the 
 under nations, through a seige of two years eight 
 months and seventeen days, they slayed, captivated, and 
 overturned the Grecian empire, and founded the Roman 
 empire upon the ruins of the former. 
 
 We have had, therefore, several overturnings ; yet, 
 we have not come to the last, as there is one more 
 general overturning after this, before Christ's reign. 
 
 In the course of a short time, therefore, this latter 
 empire vastly exceeded all of the foregoing empires, 
 for the lawful heirs of the newly-erected empire ruled 
 with a mighty sway over all the under nations, till there 
 was another wonderful bloodshed within their own king- 
 dom ; but the Romans ruled the day, by relieving a 
 certain part of the nations, and bribing them so as not 
 to rise in arms against the Roman empire, and so they 
 
THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 21 
 
 lived up to their word. Therefore those dispersed 
 nations clung to each other, 4nd marched out from the 
 last named empire into a distant part of Italy, and 
 formed a neighborhood according; to their abilities, and 
 there they lived in accordance to each other's laws, and 
 was friendly to each other ; and, also, they treated each 
 other with kindness and benevolence ; therefore, they 
 were not molested by the Roman lords for a consider- 
 able space of time. Thus the friendly nation began to 
 grow strong in number, and, also, the same in wealth, 
 and I might say, in health. They, therefore, repopulated 
 the part of Italy in which they now had located them- 
 selves, and the land to which they were limited had 
 become quite small for the population of the nation. 
 Therefore, as they knew that the lands they were con- 
 fined to, was too small for increase, they began to 
 send friendly requests to the Romans, but they were all 
 rejected, with all the friendly offers that could be brought 
 before the empire. They were placed in rather a dan- 
 gerous situation in regard to the outlet or vegetation, 
 and they began to threaten the empire with certain de- 
 struction ; but which all availed nothing. 
 
 The next that I shall offer, is the length, or space of 
 time, that they were in this situation, and also their de- 
 livery from or out of their confined situation. 
 
 Now this nation had grown to be a numerous tribe, 
 and they began to spread throughout the surrounding 
 countries nearest to the heart of the nation of which 
 they belonged. This they did, without order from any 
 of the Roman lords or priests, and they were not dis- 
 turbed by the Romans ; hence the reason why they did 
 not slay the dispersed nation was, not that they w$re 
 
22 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 afraid of them, or feared of the nation ; but it was on 
 account of their scarcity of self-sustainance. In the 
 course of time these two nations began to hold a distant 
 communion with each other, and they rested in this 
 manner for a considerable space of time, until, finally, 
 the nations began to reunite, and through each nation 
 they were welcome to pass and repass ; therefore they 
 had now become friendly and kind to each other, and 
 so they lay upon their leas for some time, without any 
 insult from either nation. 
 
 The next that offers to my mind, is another part of 
 Nebuchadnezzar's reign. 
 
 Therefore, in this time, Nebuchadnezzar gathered to- 
 gether a part of all the scattered nations, and he called 
 himself the lost chief of Asia, and they then looked 
 upon him as one of the Asian chiefs ; but, finally, this 
 secret leaked out, and became open to all, and so, con- 
 sequently, this began to raise a hatred among the peo- 
 ple of that day. Consequently they began to call to 
 memory the old spite that had once existed between the 
 nations of the earth, previous to the downfall or destruc- 
 tion of the whole earth ; therefore, they now thought 
 that they had been using this tyrant, who had once 
 been over-ruler of the Jews, and had, in a part, caused 
 their downfall. Hence they began to call together all 
 nations of the earth, as far as was known in that day by 
 them. They then began to council the matter over 
 again and again ; but the result of their councils is this, 
 that Nebuchadnezzar should swear by an oath that he 
 would not disturb, or insult, or molest any person or 
 persons, or put down any nation that was within his 
 power. Consequently, if he would abide by, or be gov- 
 
THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 23 
 
 erned by that rule, that he should be granted the power 
 to rule over all who might see fit to become his subjects ; 
 therefore Nebuchadnezzar, knowing that he was not their 
 equal in strength or power, acknowledged their laws 
 to be right, and that they were founded upon righteous 
 principles, and that he would be willing to be governed 
 by them. So there was a peaceable reign some time. 
 But, at length, the strong nations began to bear down 
 upon all the small nations, till at length those small 
 nations began to call for help of Nebuchadnazzer, and 
 accordingly he did so ; and, therefore, they now saw 
 that he would break his oath, and also they saw that by 
 those nations assisting him, or he them, that it would, 
 perhaps, cause life to be taken, and, perhaps, the old 
 despised king, that is, Nebuchadnazzer, would be their 
 king, and more bearing upon them, than they were with 
 him, when the power was in their favor ; therefore, they 
 began to seek some plan to coincide with the expected 
 king, and do all they could to break the friendship that 
 was then existing between the small nations and Nebu- 
 chadnezzar ; but all in vain, for their friendship was 
 settled, and they had agreed to die in the behalf of 
 each other. 
 
 This nation, therefore, began to get alarmed at the 
 appearance of the under nations, and it excited them to 
 see Nebuchadnezzar at their head ; but yet they had 
 self-conceit and self-esteem enough, to challenge them 
 to meet them on the battle ground ; but Nebuchadnez- 
 zar did not harken to their clash for some time. At 
 length, the small nations accused him of being a coward, 
 and they told him that they believed that his agreement 
 with them was false, and also that he was not their 
 
24 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 friend. But that was not the fact with him, for he owed 
 them as much, and wanted revenge as bad as the under 
 nations, and intended to have it, but the opportunity- 
 was not yet convenient, or was not yet suitable for a 
 certain destruction he had in view, and intended to ex- 
 ecute soon, or eventually upon them, to their downfall 
 or eternal destruction. 
 
 They still kept bearing upon Nebuchadnezzar, with 
 their unbecoming frowns, till at length he agreed to 
 meet them upon the field appointed for battle. Thus, 
 they met with revengeful minds, which caused a warm 
 bloodshed, and also a large number of slayed subjects, 
 who fell victims to the hand of death. The exact 
 number of those that fell is not worthy of notice — but 
 something above seven thousand — useless to mention, 
 at present. 
 
 The battle was given in favor of Nebuchadnezzar, 
 therefore he began to bear down upon the whipped 
 nations, and rule them in atyranical manner, and there- 
 fore they began to wander through all Italy and Asia, 
 and began to decrease in a peculiar manner, which I 
 shall not describe now. It is not important to mention 
 all the little events in this volume, but they were lost, 
 as it were, for some time, in distress. But at length 
 the lost nations began to receive some spiritual manifes- 
 tations of, or from spiritual spheres, which was a great 
 pleasure to them, for it gave them the idea of a new 
 law and freedom, for all that would obey the new laws, 
 which were soon to be made manifest to the world. 
 This was the meaning, that when the man, or medium, 
 or Christ, as he is now termed, should remove the vail 
 of superstition and darkness, then light would enter 
 
THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 25 
 
 into the world, and then they could see their pathway, 
 and stumble not. 
 
 The next that follows, is concerning the principal 
 events of the time when first they began to receive 
 light. Therefore, when they began to see the opera- 
 tion of the spirits, the leading characters of each and 
 every nation began to see and investigate the matter. 
 With this they harbored the opinion that they would 
 lose all dominion if this thing came to light to the 
 subjects. And true it was, for the spiritual manifesta- 
 tions began to receive investigation through all the 
 kingdoms ; therefore, it began to throw light upon all 
 the preceding kingdoms, and to show the tyranical 
 power that was once worshipped, as if it had been of 
 divine authority. Therefore, each and every nation 
 began to reach, as it were, forward for light, and seek 
 for knowledge, and you may well know, according to the 
 natural disposition of your earthly kings now, that it was 
 not agreeable to the will of the leading characters of 
 that day. Each and every nation then began one more 
 siege of warm and heavy threats of another bloodshed ; 
 therefore they began to class themselves, and elect 
 their leaders, or rather ruling characters, as you do in 
 this day, but in a somewhat different manner. First, 
 I will say, that their manners and customs were prac- 
 ticed in a different manner from those of this day. 
 Two of the strongest nations would throw themselves 
 at an entire issue, and then they would choose or elect 
 their leading characters, and then those leading men 
 would order out a certain other two or four men of that 
 nation, to go to all the private or less nations, to ask or 
 invite all, both great and small, to attend at a certain 
 
 3 
 
26 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 time or day, within the invitcr's jurisdiction, some 
 great feast ; and if they did not appear to talk in favor 
 of coming for that invitation, they just gave the nation 
 to understand that some nation that they well knew 
 could destroy them, without aid from any other nation, 
 and then tell them that that strong nation was making 
 certain preparations to privately destroy all their lives, 
 both great and small. And, at the same time, perhaps 
 the nation that those two or four men were threatening 
 this small nation with, or making preparations to 
 destroy them, both small and great, perhaps at that 
 same time would have assisted them, if in distress. 
 Hence, you see the design of those two or four men, of 
 that, or one of the strong nations, was to get this small 
 nation within their jurisdiction, and then force them to 
 help or assist them, and slay, perhaps, their best friends. 
 Often they gained the assistance of those small nations 
 by force ; often making them drunk, and then telling 
 them the threats of that other nation against them. ■ 
 Therefore, the reader is well aware of the fact, that 
 when a man is in a drunken state, he will say more 
 than he would, and with less reason, than if he was in a 
 sober state. Hence, the words of the leading, and also 
 the drunken characters, would be immediately conveyed 
 to the nation that those men had threatened them with ; 
 therefore, it would raise the anger of this strong nation, 
 and they would raise the cry of eternal and immediate 
 destruction upon this weak nation, and then they well 
 knew that they would have to cling to the nation which 
 they were then with for assistance ; for they knew that 
 they had got into a different place, by this same nation, 
 that they were then with, and had to bear it, and do the 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 27 
 
 best they could, to defend life, then. Therefore, I 
 think that the reader can gain an idea how those two 
 classed and strong nations gained the assistance of the 
 small nations. 
 
 Now I have given you the manners and customs of one 
 of the classed nations ; now measure the others by this 
 nation mentioned, and you are right ; for, of course, 
 the opposite nations were doing their utmost, in every 
 nation, to gain their assistance, the same way. Hence, 
 you can see the undermining disposition of the world, 
 in that day. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 The next that enters my mind is, to examine a 
 certain part of the Bible, and its evidences. 
 
 To proceed ; I am not insensible that my views on 
 those parts of the Bible that I now propose to examine, 
 are altogether opposed to the most celebrated com- 
 mentators, and that they will receive the most severe 
 denunciations by the self-styled orthodoxy ; but I hope 
 that my readers belong to that class of beings who have 
 a mind of their own, and think for themselves, and who 
 will examine the weight of evidence, and render judg- 
 ment according to the same, and not suffer their 
 decision to be influenced by A B C, or X Y Z ; but after 
 they have examined my arguments, if they should feel 
 disposed to condemn my hypothesis, I trust they will 
 not withhold that approbation which is due to my sin- 
 cerity, r 
 
28 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 I am aware that those parts of the Scriptures which 
 I propose to examine, are admitted by all sides to be 
 involved in much difficulty, in regard to their true 
 meaning. My views are the result of much delibera- 
 tion and research, and I am now disposed to say, that 
 the great difficulty in coming at the true meaning of 
 those parts of the Bible, is owing to the fact that the 
 divines (so called) have labored to force a construction 
 altogether foreign from the intent and meaning of the 
 original writer ; and those who have been desirous to 
 know the true intent of the meaning of those parts of 
 the Bible, have always consulted learned commentators, 
 as the shortest method of acquiring the information 
 desired. Hence, all that has been said by commenta- 
 tors, in regard to those parts of the book, is only a 
 repetition of what has been said by some eminent 
 divine, who is well known to be an orthodox in faith. 
 It is not necessary to inform my readers, that I do 
 disregard all those eminent critics ; but as far as they 
 carry the light of reason and common sense on the face 
 of them, they are good. 
 
 But if the readers will consult all the writers of dis- 
 tinction that have already fell under your notice, and 
 examine them with an unbiassed opinion, you will be 
 clearly convinced that the orthodox construction origi- 
 nated in the dark age of the world ; and that its legiti- 
 mate offspring, that of mysticism, was the current divi- 
 nity of that day ; but the light of science and religion 
 will soon show the absurdity of walking in the old beaten 
 orthodox path. But the book of Genesis is so called, 
 because it is supposed to give an account of the birth 
 of the world, or the beginning of all things. The first 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 29 
 
 part of this book is assumed to be a simple history of 
 the Creation, and a narrative of circumstances attending 
 the early history of man. This, evidently, is what this 
 part of the book aims to do, if taken aright ; but it has 
 been seriously doubted by some of the divine orthodox, 
 whether it be agreeable to the spirit and tenor of the 
 writer to understand it so or not ; but as it regards my 
 own view on the subject, I am fully persuaded that the 
 first part of the book of Genesis, in their present form, 
 were compiled out of enigmas and allegories of the 
 ancient hieroglyphics, by which the ancient shepherds, in 
 the crude state of society in their pastoral relations, and 
 instead of treating on cosmogony, the writer only in- 
 tended to represent the rural scenes of vegetable and 
 animal life that proceeded in the six summer months 
 in that place ; for when the writer was penning this, the 
 world had been made long before his knowledge, and 
 that he knew nothing only what he got immediately 
 from God ; and my readers are well aware, that he was 
 not inspired at that time, or it would have borne some 
 inspection. Instead, therefore, of treating on the birth 
 of the world, the writer only points to the birth of the 
 three spring months which gives new existence to the 
 vegetable world, and by the means of which animal 
 life is produced and propagated in all its various 
 forms. 
 
80 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The next is, according to the book it is uncertain, 
 when and by whom the book of Moses was written. There 
 is great diversity of opinion among the people, and 
 knowing ones, with regard to the author of the books in 
 question. The general received opinion is, that Moses 
 wrote the Jewish laws, or the five books of Moses, so 
 called; but, I have other evidences, and can support 
 them by evidence. Admitting that he was the writer 
 of the said books, you must admit with me, that it was 
 done by some unlearned inspiration,* or an uneducated 
 medium, and, lastly, all done through ignorance ; or, 
 why was J\loses called as the third' person at all 
 times ? 
 
 But, you may reasonably suppose that Moses did write 
 his code of laws, and a general history, and that some 
 eminent Jew compiled, from the writings of Moses and 
 others, what is now called the five books of Moses. It 
 is thought, by some, that this is the writing of Moses ; 
 but it is, the greater part of it, Ezra's writing, after the 
 return of the Jews from their seventy years' captivity at 
 Babylon ; and the first chapters of the book is and were 
 compiled from the materials borrowed from the Chal- 
 deans, while in their state of captivity, and not known 
 as any part of the Jewish Scriptures, until the time of 
 Ezra, who, in compiling the Jewish laws, prefixed the 
 first part of the said book ; hence, there are many cir- 
 
THE OPENING OF THE UNNOTED PERIOD. 31 
 
 cumstances which go to prove this opinion, according 
 to reason and proof by evidence, the book of Genesis, 
 so called, commences in the following manner. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 In the day that God created man, he created male 
 and female, and blessed them ; called their name man — 
 Adam simply means man. The first sentence of the 
 fourth chapter was formerly the title of the book, and 
 brought into the body of the work by the compiler. 
 Admit this true, then the original writer only intended 
 to give a probable history of the human family, which 
 has since been modified into the history of two indivi- 
 duals, and their immediate offspring. Hence, if the 
 writer of the book of Genesis knew anything of the 
 origin of the world and of its inhabitants, he must have 
 received his information from tradition, or immediate 
 revelation. If from tradition, it must have been vague 
 and uncertain, like all other traditions, and those cir- 
 cumstances, which, according to the order of events, 
 took place before the creation of man, could not be 
 known without a revelation superior to man. If the 
 writer had been divinely-inspired to write those things 
 to man, for the benefit of mankind, his account of mat- 
 ters and things would have been at least intelligible, 
 and consistent with reason. But it is not reasonable 
 that infinite wisdom would have made any revelation to 
 man which was not necessary to his welfare, and j£ a 
 
32 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 revelation of those things were at all necessary for the 
 benefit of the human family, it was certainly necessary 
 that the things revealed should be clearly and distinctly 
 made known, otherwise it would have been no revelation 
 at all ; and it is admitted by all the Christian world, 
 the matters treated on in this book are by no means 
 intelligible to any ordinary understanding. I may safely 
 say that they are not stamped on the face of them with 
 the seal of divine inspiration. 
 
 The very supposition that the book of Genesis was 
 written by infallible inspiration, is calculated to give 
 alarm to those who suppose that the Christian religion 
 has a separable connection with the supposed facts al- 
 luded to in this book ; to such I would observe, the truth 
 or falsehood of what is contained in the first part of this 
 book ; but I shall say that it has nothing to do with 
 the Christian religion. 
 
 The notion that such a dependence does exist, has 
 done more toward making rational men deists than 
 any other thing now among men. If they had not 
 discovered, by the researches of the Bible, that such 
 connection and dependence did not exist, deism would 
 have been unavoidable with us all. It is on account 
 of you, my earthly friends, that I now offer to give 
 you this explanation on this subject; however, I am 
 far from denying, or even believing with those who 
 deny the truth of the Christian religion, or that the book 
 of Genesis is a pious forgery, or that it is false in the 
 sense in which the original writer intended it to be un- 
 derstood; could you comprehend those symbolical figures 
 used by the writer, it would show much beauty, and 
 also would appear in his ideas. But, to take the work 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 33 
 
 in that gross and vulgar sense in which it is generally 
 understood, there is an absurd and palpable contradic- 
 tion to the known laws of fitness, which can not fail to 
 convince every person free from the prejudices of edu- 
 cation, that there can be no crime in rejecting a certain 
 part of the five books, and calling it fiction. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Now, I shall take the liberty of offering to a candid 
 Christian public, my reasons for calling it fiction. The 
 work of Creation is said to have been performed in six 
 days, and each and every day's work is particularly 
 pointed out, with express declaration that the evening and 
 the morning were the first day, and second day, and third 
 day, and so on ; and yet, it is necessary to notice that 
 it is said, that two great lights, which ruled the day and 
 night, was not made until the fourth day. This, taken 
 as it stands, is a plain contradiction to reason and com- 
 mon sense, to every known law of fitness, and to matter 
 of facts. How was it possible that three days and nights 
 took place in this dismal revolution, without the attrac- 
 tive influence of the sun, that great light, said to 
 have been created on the fourth day, and by the in- 
 fluence of whose light, the day is only distinguished from 
 the night ? 
 
 It will, no doubt, be replied to by those who wish 
 to defend a literal construction of the supposed account 
 of the Creation, but the writer has stated the manner 
 
34 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 in which day and night were brought about, before 
 the sun was created, viz. : God divided the light from 
 the darkness, and the evening and the morning were 
 the first day, etc.; taking this account of dividing the 
 darkness and the light, for three days and nights, 
 before the sun was made, and say it is true, it only in- 
 volves a new absurdity ; for, does reason say that God 
 kept mixing and dividing darkness and light for three 
 days and nights, before he discovered the conveniency 
 of having the great lights to rule the day and night. 
 The idea of separating light from darkness, is too ridi- 
 culous to merit a serious reflection. I simply ask, what 
 is darkness? Does not every rational person know 
 that darkness is a mere negative — the absence of light ? 
 There can be no greater absurdity than to talk of divi- 
 nity, and show nothing from something. And it is vain 
 to use the all- qualifying assertion, that is generally re- 
 sorted to b»y the admirers of mysticism — nothing is 
 impossible with God. We know that there is much that 
 is impossible in the very nature of things, and it argues 
 no imperfection in deity, to say that it is impossible 
 for him to do anything that is impossible within itself; 
 for instance, it is impossible for a square foot to be one 
 thousand feet square ; or, it is impossible for a triangle 
 to be made without a right angle, and it is impossible 
 for God to lie ; for, if he was to do so, there would be 
 no posibility, for in him lies all posibility. 
 
 The river which is said to have risen in the Garden 
 of Eden, and from thence divided into four great rivers, 
 can not be literally true ; for the rivers named are well 
 known to have no such connection in their sources. 
 Much labor and research have been made to establish 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 35 
 
 the fact of these rivers, as they are given in the Book ; 
 but all has been done in vain, and proved fruitless. 
 And I say that the writer never intended that it should 
 be literally understood, when speaking of those four 
 rivers having their source all from the same garden, 
 for it is contradicted by every fact that is met with on 
 the face of geography ; but, see Genesis xi, 11, 12, 
 13, 14. 
 
 The account of the serpent, which tempted the woman 
 to partake of the forbidden fruit, bids defiance to prob- 
 ability, or even possibility, for it would have to be of 
 a different species of animals from any that are known 
 in the world at this day. But the serpent that is said 
 to have tempted the woman, is represented as going 
 about erect, and possessing the organs of speech, and 
 the powers of reason, and as being on terms of inti- 
 macy with the woman. No rational mind could believe 
 all this to be literally true. But, if it be of some moral 
 truth, or an enigmatical representation, that would be 
 consistent with the ancient oriental allegories, according 
 to which it was perfectly consistent, and they did repre- 
 sent dumb brutes, and even things which did not 
 possess life, as possessing the powers of reason, and 
 speaking with man's voice. It is in this sense that 
 Balaam's as3 forbid the madness of the prophet, and in 
 this sense the ancients represented the reeds and rushes, 
 not only dancing to the harp of Pan and Apollo, but 
 even responded to the notes sounded on their harps, by 
 the same rhetorical figure. The psalmist, David, repre- 
 sents things without life praising the Lord, and all the 
 trees of the field clapped their hands for joy. (See, also, 
 Jotham's enigma to the men of Schechem, recorded in 
 
36 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 the book of Judges, ix, 7, 15.) In this enigmatical re- 
 presentation of Jotham, the trees of the woods are 
 represented as meeting in council, and consulting on 
 the affairs of the government of the forest, and no one 
 ever supposed it to be literally true. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Next is, the properties of the fruit with which the 
 woman was said to be tempted, rendered improbable 
 that the account was to be understood literally. It is 
 contrary to every known law of fitness, to suppose the 
 fruit of any tree possesses the virtue of giving know- 
 ledge of moral good and evil, or that it would give sight 
 to them that were blind, or that they did not know they 
 were naked, when the sense of feeling would have in- 
 spired a knowledge of the fact. You must, therefore, 
 either admit the whole to be an allegory, or that man 
 was made without the sense of seeing or feeling. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 The next is the occupation which is said to have been 
 pursued by the first born of the woman, and is equally 
 improbable. For, what motives could have induced the 
 one to till the ground, and the other to be a shepherd ? 
 It is not reasonable to suppose that either the art of 
 husbandry, or the herding of sheep, was known at that 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 37 
 
 time, for there were but four human beings, according to 
 the book, at that time. It is an old proverb, and a true 
 one, that necessity is the mother of all inventions. 
 When the f amity of man tras so small, the fruit of the 
 earth, which grew spontaneously, was more than suffi- 
 cient to support all nature's wants ; and, as far as I 
 am acquainted with man, I find it is his disposition to 
 live by the chase and the fruits of the earth, which can 
 be had without much labor or toil, until necessity re- 
 quires more labor and skill to supply nature's demand. 
 Next is the fears expressed by Cain, that every one 
 who found him, would slay him, when, according to the 
 book, there was no one to slay him, only his father and 
 mother. It can not be supposed that Cain labored under 
 such fearful apprehensions in regard to his father and 
 mother. There could have been no reason for suspi- 
 cion, that they were disposed to avenge the blood of 
 Abel. Neither could there have been any necessity for 
 setting a mark upon Cain, that he might be known 
 from other men, as he was certainly well known by all 
 who could be supposed to have existed at that time. If 
 it is to be taken as a true history, the next is the cir- 
 cumstance of Cain building a city, when there was no 
 one to dwell therein. According to the rule of this day, 
 it takes so many to form a city ; and many other rea- 
 sons, which will appear in the investigation of this sub- 
 ject, that the account of Creation in the early history 
 of man, is nothing more than an enigmatical represen- 
 tation of an advanced state of society, written in the 
 peculiar style of the ancient hieroglyphics, and re- 
 modeled in a more recent age of the world. Hence, 
 in order to form a correct view of this subject, it ^is 
 
38 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 necessary to take into consideration the history of 
 literary sciences, and the peculiar circumstances under 
 which those things were made a matter of record. The 
 long received opinion, that Moses wrote the books now 
 in question, and that the matters and things contained 
 in them, were dictated by the inspiring spirit, forbid 
 any man to think rationally on the subject, while under 
 the influence of popular faith. Hence, it becomes neces- 
 sary to lay before the reader a few reasons, which are 
 known to be the truth, for saying that Moses never wrote 
 the Jewish law in their present form. But those rea- 
 sons may be deduced from three considerations : First, 
 by comparing the state of literary sciences in the days 
 of Moses, with that in which the five books of Moses, so 
 called, were written. Second, from the internal evidence 
 of the books themselves. And thirdly, from general tes- 
 timony, or Scripture. And we now acknowledge that 
 the books ( of Moses, so called, are enigmatical to all 
 who can read, or hear reading. Remember that all of 
 the Jewish leaders, and learned ones, do not only say 
 that the book of Genesis is an allegory, but tells us that 
 such were the views of all the Jewish sages, and that 
 they recommended the expounders of the laws to be 
 careful not to lift the allegorical vail that conceals the 
 true meaning, and which, it appears, was kept from the 
 common people. And this is an evidence of the ficti- 
 cious and allegorical character of the work; and, also, 
 the book of Genesis, taken as a letter, gives the most 
 absurd idea of divinity. 
 
 The most learned men that we have w T ith us in the 
 spheres, that once lived in the second century, pronounce 
 the book of Genesis to be an allegory ; and, also* it is 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 39 
 
 enough to astonish an ordinary reader, to consult some 
 commentators or critics, on the situation of the terres- 
 trial paradise, to see the vast variety of opinions by 
 which they are divided. Some place it in the third 
 heaven ; some say it is in the fourth heaven ; some 
 say it is in the orbits of the moon ; others in the moon 
 itself ; others in the middle regions of the air ; some 
 beyond the earth's attractions ; some on the earth ; 
 some under the earth ; some say within the earth ; some 
 say it is at the north pole ; some at the south ; some in 
 Tartary ; some in China ; some on the borders of the 
 Ganges ; some in the islands of Ceylon ; some in 
 Armenia ; some in i\frica, under the equator ; some in 
 Messopotamia ; some in Syria; some in Persia; some 
 in Babylon; some in Assyria; some in Palestine ; some 
 in Europe; some say paradise exists not, or is not 
 visible : and I say it is of a spiritual nature, and the 
 whole account is to be spiritually understood, on that 
 one point. 
 
 What man of sense can read the body of evidence in 
 favor of the fictitious character of the account of the 
 Creation, as given in Genesis, and not doubt its truth and 
 real history. The account of Creation, as given in Gen- 
 esis, is nothing more than fiction. Where have you any 
 true account of Creation — a first man, or a first woman ? 
 Nowhere at all. Nor have you sustained any great loss 
 for the want of that knowledge, except it be for the 
 gratification of an impertinent desire to know hidden 
 mysteries, which desire will not be made known yet. 
 How to read the ancient history. Being so familiar 
 with ancient history, and the present state of literature, 
 you seldom, in reading those records, have your mind^p 
 
40 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 fixed on the state of literary sciences, under which they 
 were first made a matter of record. 
 
 As I am about to examine the hieroglyphical char- 
 acter of this part of the Bible, it will be necessary to 
 enter into the spirit, and character, and state of litera- 
 ture, at the time those things first became to be a 
 matter of record, in order to prepare the mind of the 
 reader, and enable him to place himself back in that 
 period when no other science of literature (if I may 
 call it a state of literature) was known, but that of 
 substituting pictures and occult imagery, for an alphabet 
 or letters. It will be a difficult matter for you to divest 
 yourselves of the idea of letters, so as to form an idea 
 of that crude state of society, before ever letters were 
 invented. In order, then, to enable the reader to place 
 himself in a proper situation to form a correct opinion 
 on the subject I am about to present, I will give a brief 
 sketch of the history of literature, by which you will 
 see the manner in which historical facts have been 
 handed down to you, is not at all times satisfactory, 
 when you look back on the page of history, and inquire 
 into the means by which ancient nations preserved 
 matters of history, and the means of handing those 
 things down to posterity. Just call to mind the uncul- 
 tivated state of society, and entire absence of the 
 science of letters, and recollect the many dark and 
 barbarous ages, that have rolled around their tardy 
 rounds, before any method of recording historical facts 
 was known — when fiction and tradition was the only 
 recording secretary. What clouds of uncertainty and 
 darkness rests upon the past. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 41 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 The next is a hieroglyphical examination ; for, if the 
 individual wished to represent the idea of strength or 
 power, first having discovered that the lion was re- 
 markably strong, then, for these properties, he would 
 select the figure of that animal, as a proper sign 
 for the idea that he wished to present. And if he 
 wished to represent the idea of meekness and innocence, 
 the figure of the lion would not answer his pur- 
 pose; but the lamb and the dove being remarkable for 
 their innocence and meekness, he would necessarily 
 use the dove and lamb, to represent the idea of inno- 
 cence. But if he wished to represent the idea of 
 subtilty, or cunning, or slyness, then the serpent was 
 the figure, as he was considered remarkable for those 
 propensities, and his image would suit his purpose 
 best. And if a shepherd wished to represent the 
 destruction of his flocks, he would use the wolf for that 
 figure ; but if he wished to represent the idea of the 
 increase of his flock, he would do it by the figures of 
 calves, which were the most natural hieroglyphics used 
 in that day. Accordingly, you find, when the ancients 
 wished to represent the scene of war, the god of war 
 was painted as standing in a chariot, drawn by flying 
 horses, with a spear in one hand, and a dart in the 
 other, a shield on his breast, a frightful figure in 
 human form, and a body torn to pieces under his 
 horses' feet, and so forth, and the appearance of an^ 
 army flying from the presence of the blood-thirsty god. 
 
42 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 Then you understand that before the alphabet was 
 invented, the hieroglyphical method was the only 
 method known. 
 
 Hence, in this rude art of literature, you must admit 
 that Moses wrote his code of laws on tablets of stone ; 
 and whatever of other matter he might have written, 
 was handed down to posterity in the same manner. If 
 any of the fragments out of which Ezra composed the 
 Jewish law, were furnished by Moses, they were but raw 
 materials, which would lose much of their pristine 
 character when systematically formed by the science of 
 alphabetical literature. This would have been the case 
 with almost any material that he might have borrowed 
 from the Chaldeans, or any other nation. However, 
 that much of the material of which the law was com- 
 piled, had been alphabetically . written long before 
 Ezra's time, but by Ezra it now has its present form. 
 Therefore, when the use of hieroglyphics was first 
 made use of, the idea of making a book had never 
 entered the mind of man, and of course a very small 
 portion of those figures were marked at the same time, 
 by the same individual. Those engravings at first were 
 introduced by the shepherds, who spent their time in 
 making them on trees, or stone, and from thence they 
 were borrowed, and engraven on sepulchral and other 
 monuments. As the art became more refined and 
 scientific, the use of it became more common. Hence, 
 in the course of time, an assemblage of those figures, 
 when they were collected by some enterprising indi- 
 vidual, and newly modeled according to his own dicta- 
 tion, therein threw a shade over the holy book, by 
 so doing. Hence, those figures being new at first, and 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 43 
 
 various, in 'their signification, according to the relation 
 in which they stood to each other, so that the same 
 figures would have a variety of different ideas attached 
 to them. The lion, for instance, has something near 
 a thousand significations. Hence, the reader of good 
 sense must admit, that the hieroglyphical method was 
 an uncertain manner of preserving historical facts ; and 
 this circumstance rendered the study extremely difficult. 
 The truth of the matter is, that there were various 
 ideas for which the eye could see no signs, and that 
 involved a still greater difficulty. As those hiero- 
 glyphical figures would, of necessity, be defaced in 
 time, they were copied off by those w T ho wished to pre- 
 serve any thing, and thus committed to record. These 
 copies, of necessity, would differ from the original, and 
 from each other, according to the different fancies of the 
 transcribers, and their various degree of knowledge in 
 the science of hieroglyphics. 
 
 Hence, by those means, in the course of time, many 
 original ideas would have lost their meaning, and new 
 ones introduced, without any corrupt design in those 
 who made the innovation. 
 
 Such, of necessity, was the precarious character of 
 that science, when men first used signs to communi- 
 cate their ideas, in this rude state of society. And 
 in this state was the book, now called the Bible, com- 
 piled. But if you wish to form a correct idea of the origi- 
 nal meaning of the hieroglyphics used by the persons 
 who first wrote, or marked those materials, you must 
 keep it in mind, that such figures were arbitrarily used 
 by them, in an allegorical sense, in order to express 
 moral facts by sensible subjects. 
 
44 
 
 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 Now, having shown you the probable channel through 
 which you have received the Biblt, and the character 
 of the materials out of which they were composed, I 
 now will give you a brief sketch of what was used 
 originally by the same. In order to be brief on the 
 subject, I shall give it in the following manner. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Notice the supposed account of Creation, and the time 
 in which the same was said to be effected. Next, the 
 transaction that was said to have taken place in the 
 Garden of Eden, commonly called the fall of man. 
 Next, the history of Cain and Abel, and their different 
 occupations. Now, I have already shown you that the 
 celebrated Jews say that the account of Creation is writ- 
 ten enigmatically ; also, you can see that by taking the 
 account literally, it involves the greatest absurdity. I 
 shall take the liberty of plainness of speech, in giving 
 what you conceive to have been the original idea of the 
 supposed Creation. I shall first give you reasons. Sup- 
 pose that the six days in which the world made its ap- 
 pearance, vegetated, and was replenished with animal 
 life, then it was simply the six summer months in which 
 the vegetable world is recreated, and gives renewed ex- 
 istence to the animal world. First, the ancients divided 
 the year into two general divisions — winter and sum- 
 mer. Winter was the state of the world in which it was 
 hid in darkness — that chaotic state when vegetation 
 seems to sleep in eternal oblivion. In the spring, the 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 45 
 
 world emerges from that state of chaotic darkness, 
 and clothes herself with garments of light. Thus, my 
 reader well knows that the ancients represented Pro- 
 serpine, daughter of Caesar, the goddess of plants and 
 flowers, as living one half her time in heaven with her 
 mother, and the other half in hell, with Pluto, her father, 
 or husband. So those different conditions of the god- 
 dess of plants, is only a representation of vegetation. 
 which lives in plants and flowers, that only live one 
 half of the year, and then recede to the bowels of the 
 earth, and sleeps in darkness. The summer season was 
 divided into six months, or moons, which the Chaldeans 
 called six gahomhors, in which they say that the gods 
 created, or renovated the world. The idea of an ani- 
 mal creation was prevalent among the Asiatic tribes, 
 and particularly the Chaldeans, long before the laws 
 made their appearance in the world. In fact, no man 
 of reading can deny this hypothesis. I can account for 
 the circumstances of the great lights which rule the day 
 and night. Now, I will divide light from the darkness, 
 that is represented as being created on the fourth day, 
 and, also, do the same by reason. Hence, the fourth 
 month is that gdhomhor month that commences precisely 
 in the mid summer, when the sun is vertical in the 
 heavens ; and if the hieroglyphic writers had intended 
 to represent the Chaldean idea of an annual creation of 
 the vegetable and animal world, that hieroglyphic by 
 which the great luminary of heaven was intended to be 
 represented, would have been placed in the collection 
 of the figures by which the fourth month, or gahombor, 
 was represented, not only because this great light was, 
 at that time, in mid heaven, but, during that montn, 
 
46 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 its light and heat is more intensely felt, by which the 
 vegetable and animal world is produced and invigo- 
 rated. 
 
 Hence, in conformity to this fact, the trees and plants 
 are represented as bearing seed after their kind. On 
 the sixth day, or gahombor — that is, at the close of the 
 summer — that part of the law which gives an account 
 of the Creation, was borrowed from the Chaldeans ; and, 
 also, it will appear from the plurality of the termina- 
 tions of the term God, was used in the plural, or gods, 
 by the writer, which, in our translation, is rendered 
 God. But the Chaldeans believed in a plurality of gods, 
 who, they supposed, to be joint in their operations of 
 nature, by which their annual creation, or resuscitation 
 of nature was brought about. The religion of Moses 
 was a theism, in which the unity of God was maintained 
 in opposition to polytheism. And some say that the 
 plural termination in the Hebrew, is a mere idiom, which 
 was spoken by the tribe of Judah. But it is well known 
 that it was an idiom of the language, spoken by the 
 Hebrews before their captivity, or only of that Chaldaic- 
 Hebrew which was spoken by the tribe of Judah; and, 
 also, it is known that as an idiom it exclusively belongs 
 to the Chaldaic-Hebrew, which is a corruption of the 
 ancient Hebrew with the Chaldean language. Also, 
 this corruption took place during their captivity, and 
 there is an evidence that goes to show any reader that 
 the laws were made after that time ; but the most re- 
 markable point, is that the supposed Hebrew idiom was 
 dropped by the writer as soon as he got through with 
 the subject of Creation. Hence, when you come to the 
 fourth verse of the second chapter of the book of Gene- 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 47 
 
 sis, where iie thinks himself the proper speaker, a new 
 form of speech is introduced. Instead of attributing the 
 works of nature to the gods, he ascribes, and there he 
 uses the word Jehovah, God, and so on, in the very 
 form of speech that was used by Moses in his introduc- 
 tion to the ten commandments, that was said to have 
 been engraven on tables of stone : Hear, Israel, 
 Jehovah, our God, is one Jehovah. You can not sup- 
 pose that the writer of this creed, declared that Israel 
 should have no other God but that Jehovah, who was 
 once attributed to the works of nature, and to Elahim, 
 their gods. 
 
 Next is, that Esra received his education among the 
 Chaldeans, and was not only conversant with their cos- 
 mogony, but tinctured with their peculiar idiom, by 
 which that cosmogony was written, having adopted 
 a partial view of their notions. This is clone, also, in 
 the prophecy of Daniel, which is known to have been 
 written after the captivity of the Hebrews at Babylon. 
 (See Daniel, chapter xi, 2 ; and chapter v, 11-14.) 
 But, to close my remarks on this head, I will observe 
 that the whole law was borrowed from the Chaldeans by 
 Ezra, the Jewish high priest ; and, also, the Chaldeans 
 borrowed it from the ancient shepherds. And it was 
 first one of those pastoral hymns in which they sang the 
 beauties of the seasons, while their flocks were nipping 
 the flowery meadows, and bounding across the sunny 
 plains. Nothing was more pleasing to the shepherds, 
 than the beautiful scenes of summer, when the pastures 
 afforded plenty of herbage for their flocks, and a sea- 
 son when they could be with them in the field without 
 being exposed to the bleaching frosts of winter. A»d, 
 
48 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 on the other hand, winter was a dismal season ; the 
 prospects of all things were dreary to the rustic sons 
 of the forest, who, during this season of the year, were 
 confined in their tents under the dark sky. Hence, 
 this state of the world, when clothed in her winter gar- 
 ments, is what the ancients called its chaotic state; 
 also, that it is evident from the following fable of Nox, 
 the goddess of the night. Nox is, of all their gods, the 
 most ancient. She was the sister of Erebus, they say, 
 and the daughter of the first Chaos ; she is also repre- 
 sented as being a skeleton, dressed in speckled garments, 
 with black wings. 
 
 This goddess was supposed by the ancients to have 
 ruled over night, and that wintry state, when vegeta- 
 tion slept in death; therefore, she was well repre- 
 sented as a skeleton, for such is the fact. The earth 
 is stripped of its verdure by the heavy 1 frosts of winter. 
 And also they represent Mars, the daughter of Nox, to 
 lead to hell, where Proserpine, the daughter of Caesar, 
 resides half of the year — during the winter season. 
 Hence, you see the idea of hell and chaos originated 
 from the fabulous representation of winter. 
 
 Thus I hope my readers will be able to improve on 
 this hint, for much evidence may be deduced from my- 
 thology of the ancients, to prove that the idea of chaos— 
 that dark and void state of earth, before the spirit of God 
 moved upon the face of the great deep — was nothing 
 more than the wintry state of the world, and of course 
 was immediately followed by the spring winds, which 
 caused dry land to appear. And, also, it is well known 
 that the original term ruali was rendered spirit in the 
 second verse of the first chapter of the Bible. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 49 
 
 A few translations (see your learned men's concord- 
 ance on the Hebrew word) were rendered into the 
 Greek pneama, and into the English by spirit. And, 
 also, notice the Greek lexicon, on the Greek term 
 pneuma, where he explains it to be the breath of God ; 
 that breath or wind which is breathed by man and 
 beast ; and some say the term spirit, rendered in your 
 tongue, properly means the air and wind. Then, 
 according to the same, the wind and air moved upon 
 the face of the waters, before Creation took place. So 
 do the winds of March, before the annual creation, or 
 resuscitation in the vegetable world, and the renewal of 
 animal life. Then, so much for the supposed revelation 
 of the great secret of that process by which the grave 
 and its inhabitants were brought into existence. Vain 
 man would be wise, although he be born wild, and so on. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Another sketch of the Garden of Eden, and the 
 strange things that should have been done there or 
 about. 
 
 First, according to your book, after God had made 
 man of the dust of the earth, and breathed into him the 
 breath of life, then God gave him a beautiful garden 
 called Eden. But, alas, by the subtilty of the serpent, 
 he was disinherited of its valuable possession, and sent 
 out of the garden, to till the ground. 
 
 This allegory was borrowed by Ezra, from the myttf- 
 5 
 
50 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 ology of the ancient Pheniceans, and, according to the 
 ancient fragments of Phereeidus, Yaho, the god of the 
 Phenecians, and the Jehovah of the Hebrews, that they 
 supposed brought chaos out of darkness into light, and 
 arranged matter into order, formed man by his breath, 
 and gave him a garden called Eden, and forbade him to 
 meddle with the serpent, Appianeous. 
 
 But it is immaterial from whence the allegory was 
 first derived, for the only thing that concerns you is to 
 the true meaning of the allegory. Hence, I will give 
 you my word, that paradisical situation was intended to 
 represent the moral condition of man, and not his 
 physical state ; and, also, this garden did not repre- 
 sent a small spot of ground, enclosed and adorned with 
 trees, plants, and flowers. But I have already shown 
 you that the four great rivers, that are seen to take 
 their rise in the same garden, are hieroglyphics. 
 
 I will say, then, that by this delightful garden, you 
 are to understand that it means that state of happiness 
 inseparably connected with the various courses of con- 
 duct ; and the fruit of the garden, that was given for 
 food, means the pleasure of rational existence, while the 
 possessor of the garden walked in the ways of wisdom 
 aiad progression. 
 
 Next, is the fruits of the garden. First, the tree of 
 knowledge, of good and evil, which was in the midst of 
 the garden, was intended to represent the human passions 
 and appetites, by indulgence of which you know by expe- 
 rience to be good or evil. And by the serpent that 
 tempted the woman, you are to understand the decetiful- 
 ness of lust, by which you are so often led from the 
 path of virtue into the ways of sin and folly. There- 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 51 
 
 fore, yon. have a clear idea of the tree of knowledge, 
 and of course the meaning of the serpent is to be 
 sought for in the field of human passion; or answer, 
 what is it that suggests temptation but the desire of the 
 flesh? Hence, whenever an object is presented to the 
 passion, which appears to be good for food, and pleasant 
 to the eye, and to be desired, then the desire of knowing 
 by experience is what suggests the temptation ; and it 
 is remarkable that the Hebrew word nacash, rendered 
 serpent, signifies to view and acquire knowledge, and so 
 forth; and according to the same Hebrew history, 
 naaash (that is, the serpent) was more arum (that is 
 subtle) than any beast of the field. (See Genesis iii, 
 and iv, and also the xxx, 27.) There you see the 
 word nachashti rendered. Also, you may learn by 
 experience. Thus, the serpent, or nachash, was more 
 subtle than any beast of the" field ; so that was intended 
 to represent the desires of the flesh, which is the most 
 subtle of all the human passions; and nothing could 
 look more natural, than for those rude sons of the 
 forest, in discovering that the beasts of the field had the 
 same desires and wants, or passions with themselves ; 
 then, to make use of them by hieroglyphical characters, 
 by which their own passions and appetites were to be 
 represented. Then, from this view of the subject, it 
 follows next, that Adam was not the first man, nor Eve 
 particularly the first woman. 
 
 But I want to express an idea of the human nature, 
 both in masculine and feminine gender, and show how 
 moral and physical evil came to exist. But the absurd 
 notions of original sin, and total depravity, and vicari- 
 ous substitution, with many more ideas extravagant 
 
52 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 minds have originated, from a literal construction of 
 that allegory. And this idea, on the affair of paradise, 
 does not only render the whole a jargon of absurdities, 
 but it draws down the curtain, and covers that moral 
 sense, from which many useful instructions might be 
 had, where, by real piety, and true devotion to the 
 author of our existence, might be promoted. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Next, the history of Cain and Abel, the two first 
 born of the woman, shall receive my serious attention. 
 
 First, it is said that Cain Was a tiller of the ground, 
 and Abel a keeper of the sheep. Now J ask if that is 
 to be literally understood. Where was the necessity of 
 Cain's tilling the ground, and Abel herding cattle or 
 sheep, when there was but the four people on earth, 
 according to the same author. It is an old, but a true 
 adage, that necessity is the mother of invention. You 
 can not suppose, as I have already observed, that the 
 art of husbandry, or the art of herding, was then 
 invented, while the spontaneous productions of the 
 earth were more than sufficient for the support of all 
 its inhabitants. But in regard to the art of tilling the 
 ground, I am forced to deny Cain's invention, for 
 certain reasons, and one reason is this, that it was first 
 invented by Ceres, an Egyptian female, who, for her 
 services in that matter, after her death was worshipped 
 as the goddess of farmers. And even now, the 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 53 
 
 heathens speak of her as being the first that taught 
 man to till the ground, established land-marks, and 
 gave laws to farmers. 
 
 Hence, it is said of this, Cain, the first born of the 
 woman, that after he slew his brother Abel, he built a 
 city. Do you suppose this to be true in a literal sense. 
 For, if the account be taken literally, there could not 
 have been more than four persons on earth, when Cain 
 built the great city. Reason for yourselves. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Now I will give you a view of this matter, which will 
 go to confirm what I have said on the Jewish law, in 
 the first part of my explanation of the law. I have 
 already stated, that you may truly understand Cain and 
 Abel to be in that enigmatical style, and that it was 
 written only to represent the husbandmen and the shep- 
 herds, in the early stage of man. 
 
 Hence, we find that society was divided into two 
 classes, of different occupations. Thus, the husband- 
 men and the shepherds. Those husbandmen were 
 formed in a society, in the following manner : First, 
 idle, second, wandering vagabonds from the original 
 society, who were all shepherds ; but by attempting to 
 get their living by repeated depredation and plunder, 
 they were driven from society by the shepherds, who 
 found it necessary to defend themselves and flocks 
 from those lawless men. But as they were driven from 
 
54 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 society, they then formed a society of their own, and also 
 the remaining shepherds formed a society of their own, on 
 the borders of the Nile, in Egypt. There they learned 
 to cultivate the soil, and became husbandmen. And, 
 after they had thus formed a society to themselves, 
 those pirates, from among those old husbandmen, 
 would make excursions on the peaceable shepherds, and 
 murder and drive away their flocks, and often take 
 captive young men and women who had charge of the 
 flocks, and sell them to their own society for slaves, or 
 bind them to themselves for life in slavery. Hence, 
 you see, by good evidence, that the shepherds were the 
 original ministers of the hieroglyphics, and in repre- 
 senting the depredations of the husbandmen, they 
 would necessarily use the figure of one brother killing 
 another. 
 
 Next, I will show you how near the supposed history 
 of Cain agrees with this view of the subject. 
 
 First, it is said that Cain was a fugitive and vaga- 
 bond. Truly, those husbandmen were fugitives and 
 vagabonds. It is said that Cain went out from the so- 
 ciety of men, and dwelt in the land of Nod. And the 
 word nod, in the Hebrew tongue, signifies wanderer; 
 hence Cain dwelt in the land of wanderers. And more 
 proof. The Hebrew signification of the word Cain, is 
 to acquire possession, and so on. Then, so much for 
 the history of Cain and Abel. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 55 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 A brief sketch on the authenticity of the Jewish law, 
 showing that Moses could not have been the author, in 
 its present form. 
 
 First, you must all fairly admit, that Moses was not 
 the author of the Jewish law, in its present form. The 
 admissions of those divines will be noticed by and by. 
 Then I shall give you evidences that Ezra was the 
 author of the Jewish law ; but my object is now to show 
 you that Moses was not the author. And this I shall 
 do from the Bible, or work, itself. 
 
 First, in giving you a view on the idea that Moses 
 was not the author, I shall remark that it is nowhere 
 stated within the law, or in any part of the sacred Scrip- 
 tures, that Moses did write the five books in question. 
 But, on the contrary, the writer, through the law, speaks 
 of Moses in the third person, as any honest biographer 
 would, of men whose translations they were recording. 
 Therefore, if I succeed in establishing the fact that 
 Moses did not write the books which have been ascribed 
 to him, it will not invalidate the authority of the law as 
 a history, inasmuch as the books themselves only 
 assume to give a traditional account of the transactions, 
 or the early history of man. Therefore, if the Jews 
 and the Christians have given the work such a char- 
 acter, through superstition and ignorance, I feel an inter- 
 est in redeeming its character ; for it does not assume 
 this false character. It should, therefore, be considered 
 
56 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 no disparagement to the work itself, for it gives the 
 first, or the earliest history of man, now extant. But 
 the position I have taken is to show you that Moses did 
 not write the work in its present form. 
 
 I shall now attend to the internal evidences of the 
 work itself, in favor of the position that I have taken. 
 
 First, by comparing Genesis xiv, 14, with Judges 
 xviii, 28, 29, it can be seen by the writer of the book of 
 Genesis, that he wrote that book after the days of the 
 Judges of Israel. And when Abram heard that his 
 brother was taken captive, he armed his trained serv- 
 ants, born in his own house, 318, and pursued them 
 unto Dan. Now, there was no city called Dan, until 
 the days of the Judges of Israel, when the tribe of Dan 
 destroyed the city of Laish, and rebuilt it, and called it 
 Dan. Hence they called the city Dan, after their father 
 Dan, who was born unto Israel; how be it the name of 
 the city was Laish at first ? This city was well known 
 at the time the book of Genesis was written ; hence, it 
 must have been written after the city was built. Now 
 I will consult Genesis xii, 6, and xiii, 7, and I will 
 show that the book of Genesis was not written till after 
 the Canaanites, and the Perizzites were driven out of 
 the land by Joshua. And Abram passed through the 
 place to the place of Sichem, unto the plain of Moreh. 
 Hence, the Canaanites were then in the land, and there 
 was a strife between the herdmen of Abram's cattle, and 
 a strife between the herdmen of Lot's cattle ; hence the 
 Canaanites and the Perizzites dwelt therein. But they 
 were not in the land when the book of Genesis was 
 written ; hence it was not written till after they were 
 expelled by Joshua. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 57 
 
 Another evidence by the Bible, you will see, by 
 consulting" Genesis xxxvi, 31 ; it will prove by itself 
 that the laws were not written till after the days of the 
 kings of Israel, and those are the kings that reigned in 
 the land of Edom, before there reigned any king over 
 the children of Israel. Hence, Saul was the first king 
 that reigned over Israel. Hence, the book, according 
 to its own words, could not have been written till after 
 the days of Saul, which was four hundred years after 
 the death of Moses. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Now, another evidence by the Bible, and my own 
 reasons. I will now make it appear that the law was 
 not written till long after the days of Moses, in the fol- 
 lowing manner, and in the following passages : 
 
 First, Moses, the servant of the Lord, died there in 
 the land of Moab, according to the word of the Lord. 
 And he was buried in a valley in the land of Moab, over 
 against Bethpeor. But no man knoweth of his sepul- 
 cher unto this day, and Moses was one hundred and 
 twenty years old when he died. His eyes were not 
 dim, nor his natural force abated. And the children of 
 Israel wept for Moses in the plains of Moab, thirty days, 
 so the days of weeping was ended. Hence Joshua, the 
 son of Nun, was filled with the spirit of wisdom, for 
 Moses had laid his hands upon him ; hence, the children 
 of Israel harkened unto him, and did as the Lord 
 commanded Moses. 
 
58 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 Another proof, by its own words, and reason. And 
 there arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto 
 Moses, whom the Lord knew face to face. (Deut. xxxiv, 
 5, 10.) From the face of this work, or the manner 
 in which the writer speaks of the law, and in the man- 
 ner in which he speaks of the death of Moses, must and 
 will appear by reason and plain words, that Moses must 
 have been dead long before the book of Deuteronomy 
 was written, for another reason is, that when the book 
 of Deuteronomy was about forming, the writer says that 
 no man knoweth of his sepulcher unto this day ; and 
 there arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto 
 Moses. Hence, you can plainly and clearly see that 
 Moses was actually dead at the time that the book of 
 Deuteronomy was written. Hence, I say that it is ab- 
 surd to suppose that Moses wrote thus of himself, or 
 that any man would write thus of Moses, even a short 
 time after his death. It is evident, therefore, that it 
 was written a long time after his death, and even after 
 the days of the prophets of Israel. 
 
 CHAPTEE XV. 
 
 Another strong proof by your Bible, that I have 
 thought strange that you have never noticed with more 
 attention, than ever has been done. It is simply by 
 consulting the first and fourth chapters of Deuteronomy. 
 It is plain to be seen, that the writer of the law was 
 in the land of Judea when it was wrote. Hence you 
 see that Moses never crossed over Jordan, but died in 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 59 
 
 the land of Moab, on the other side of Jordan. Hence 
 the writer of the law speaks of the transactions of 
 Moses, as taking place on the other side of Jordan. 
 What more do you want of me on that subject ? But 
 I shall give you a few more evidences by the work 
 itself. 
 
 First, it is evident that there are some translators 
 that have rendered it on this side of Jordan ; but it is 
 well known that the vulgate translator of St. Jerome, is 
 translated Jordanum. The Greek of it is beyond Jor- 
 dan ; and, also, the Hebrews require the same reading. 
 Hence it is evident that this corrupt rendering was a 
 wilful perversion of the text, for the purpose of keeping 
 back this weight of evidence against the received 
 opinion, that Moses was the author of the law in its pre- 
 sent form. 
 
 Another evidence : notice the writer in speaking of 
 the Horims who were dispossessed by the children of 
 Esau. Says, Deut. ii, 12, " The Horims also dwelt in 
 Seir, before time ; but the children of Esau succeeded 
 them, when they had destroyed them before them, and 
 dwelt in their stead, as Israel did unto the land of their 
 possession, which the Lord gave unto them." Hence it 
 is evident that they did not possess the land which the 
 Lord gave unto them, till after the death of Moses. 
 But it is evident they did possess it at the time that the 
 Jewish law was written. Hence, you see that Moses 
 could not have written what is now called the Mosaic 
 law, or at least in its present form. Now, I want you 
 to notice that the writer of the law, in referring to the 
 monuments, as evidences of the truth of his history, men- 
 tions them as having been of long standing, and adds 
 
60 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 that they are to be seen unto this day. (See Genesis, 
 xxii, 14.) And Abraham called the name of that place 
 Jehovah Jirah, as it is said unto this day in the Mount 
 of the Lord it shall be seen. And so I have shown 
 you that the death of Moses is mentioned as being en- 
 tirely remote from the time the law was written, and 
 no man knew of his sepulcher unto this day. There- 
 fore, with the many evidences that I have shown you 
 from the old work itself, I think it is most impossible for 
 you to believe that Moses wrote the law now in question ; 
 but I have more evidences from the same work that 
 those books were not written, in their present form, till 
 seven hundred years after the death of Moses. For me, 
 just examine the general testimony of the sacred book 
 or books of the Jewish laws, and you can see that none 
 of the writings of Moses were handed down to you in 
 their pristine character. Hence, according to the law 
 written, that was said to have been written by Moses, 
 was to have been preserved in the Ark of the Cove- 
 nant. (See Deut. xxxi, 24, 25, 26.) "And it came to 
 pass when Moses had made an end of his writings, or 
 the words of this law in a book, until they were finished, 
 that Moses commanded the Levites, which bore the 
 Ark of the Covenant of the Lord, saying, Take this 
 book of the law, and put it in the side of the Ark of the 
 Covenant of the Lord your God, that it may be there 
 for a witness against thee." Hence, this book of the 
 law was thus to be kept in the Ark of the Covenant, in 
 the house of the Lord, and to be seen and read only by 
 the priests, except when exhibited in the services of the 
 temple, when it was to be read to the people. Hence, 
 after a certain portion of the law was read to the by- 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 61 
 
 standers, then the scroll was closed for certain purposes, 
 that they should not hear the secret part, for the lead- 
 ing characters reserved the free light, and only read the 
 tyranical part. But, when you read the history of that 
 people, as given in the book of Judges, you see so much 
 corruption, and idolatry, and barbarous ignorance, that 
 you have no good reason to believe that the law, or any 
 rule, was regarded with pious concern, so as to justify 
 you in the opinion that law was preserved, or regarded 
 either in letter or word, or at least till the days of the 
 first kings of Israel ; and, therefore, this law was not 
 in the Ark of the Covenant, or any other law, except 
 the ten commandments, at the time king Solomon ded- 
 icated the temple. (See 1 Kings, viii, 8, 9.) "And they 
 drew out the staves, that the ends of the staves were 
 seen out in the holy place before the oracle, and they 
 were not seen without, and there they are unto this day." 
 Hence, there was nothing in the ark, save the two tables 
 of stone, which Moses put there at Horeb, when the 
 Lord made a covenant with the children of Israel, when 
 they came out of the land of Egypt. (See 2 Chronicles 
 ix, 10.) 
 
 There you can see that Israel had no written law; 
 nor after that till the days of Josiah, the good king of 
 Judea. Therefore, the Hebrews were, in truth, without 
 anj^ written law T during this time, from the declaration 
 of Azariah, in the days of Asa, king of Judah. (2 
 Chronicles, xv, 1, 2, 3.) "And the spirit of God 
 came upon Azariah, the son of Oded : And he went 
 out to meet Asa, and said unto him, Hear ye me, Asa, 
 and all Judah, and Benjamin. The Lord is with you, 
 while ye be with him ; and if ye seek him, he will b<e 
 
62 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 found of you ; but if you forsake him, he will forsake 
 
 yon." 
 
 Hence, for a long season, Israel had been without the 
 true God, and without a teaching priest, and without a 
 law. Thus, the prophet declares that Israel had been 
 for a long time without law ; therefore, without the 
 original law of Moses, as it is termed ; admitting there 
 was in time a Mosaic law. 
 
 I now intend to make it appear that it was lost at 
 the time that a certain portion of the Bible, or the five 
 books in question were written, by its own work, and 
 from the following circumstances, which took place in 
 the days of Josiah, the king of Judea. (See 2 Kings, xxii, 
 8-13.) " And Hilkiah, the high priest, said unto Sha- 
 phan, the scribe, I have found the book of the law in the 
 house of the Lord. And Hilkiah gave the book to Sha- 
 phan, and he read it." And Shaphan, the scribe, came to 
 the king, and brought the king word again, and said, Thy 
 servants have gathered the money that was found in 
 the house, and have delivered it into the hands of them 
 that do the work : that have the oversight of the house 
 of the Lord. And Shaphan, the scribe, showed the king, 
 saying, Hilkiah, the priest, hath delivered me a book, 
 And Shaphan read it before the king. And it came to 
 pass, when the king had heard the words of the law, that 
 he rent his clothes. And the king commanded Hilkiah, 
 the priest, and Ahikam, the son of Shaphan, and 
 Achbor, the son of Michaiah, and Shaphan, the scribe, 
 and Asahiah, the servant of the king, saying. Go ye 
 and inquire of the Lord for me, and for the people, and 
 for all Judah, concerning the words of this book that is 
 found; for great is the wrath of the Lord, that is 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 63 
 
 ki&lled against us, because our fathers have not heark- 
 ened unto the works of this book, to do according unto 
 a** that which is written concerning us." 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Now I shall make it appear that Hilkiah, the priest, 
 wrote the now-termed Mosaic law, by good reason, 
 and by the work itself. 
 
 First, the circumstances under which the book was 
 found, will justify you in believing that it was written 
 by Hilkiah, the priest, himself. But this will be con- 
 sidered by many the hight of presumption. But I will 
 bring many circumstances that will go to prove, or 
 confirm it, as the fact. It is not reasonable to suppose 
 that the law written by Moses, or any copy of it, would 
 have remained among the rubbish of the house of the 
 Lord, until the king and the people had forgotten the 
 contents. And if the book of the law, found by Hil- 
 kiah, did not contain doctrines new to the king, why 
 should he have rent his clothes, and expressed so much 
 concern, when he heard its contents ? (2 Chronicles, 
 xxxiv, 20, 21.) " And the king commanded Hilkiah, 
 and Ahikam, the son of Shaphan, and Abdon, the son 
 of Micah, and Shaphan, the scribe, and Asaiah, the 
 servant of the king's, saying, Go, inquire of the Lord 
 for me, and for them that are left in Israel, and in 
 Judah, concerning the words of the book that is found : 
 for great is the wrath of the Lord that is poured out 
 
64 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 upon us, because our fathers have not kept the word of 
 the Lord, to do after all that is written in this book." 
 
 Hence, it is evident that those things written in this 
 book, were new to the king, and also to the people of 
 Israel, when the book was said to have been found. 
 Hence, it appears that the original law of Moses was 
 actually lost, and had been lost for many generations. 
 For, if this had not been the case, the king and the 
 people could not have been so completely ignorant of 
 its contents. For, it is reasonable that a partial know- 
 ledge of its contents would have found its way through 
 several succeeding generations, by the prevailing influ- 
 ence of tradition. But here you see the book presented to 
 the king of Judah, by Hilkiah, the priest, purporting to 
 be the book of the law of that nation, when both the king 
 and the people were entirely unacquainted with its doc- 
 trines and precepts ; therefore, no one knowing any thing 
 of it but the priest. And the manner in which he came 
 in possession of it is rather remarkable ; for he says he 
 found it. But where did he find it, is next. Was 
 it in the Ark of the Covenant, where it ought to have 
 been, according to the previous commands? But 
 no, it was not there. Well, where was it ? He said he 
 found it in removing the rubbish of the temple. It is 
 rather unreasonable. Is this the care the, Hebrews 
 manifested their regard to their sacred books, and the 
 divine laws of their legislator ? If so, is it any thing 
 unreasonable to suppose that the original law of Moses 
 was actually lost ; and that his book of law, said to have 
 been found by Hilkiah, was simply a contrivance of the 
 priesthood? No, I say there was three hundred and 
 some years before this — i. e. — when king Solomon ded- 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 65 
 
 icated the temple. Hence, there could have been no 
 such book to be found, or Solomon or his servants 
 would have found it. And it vras ninety years after 
 Solomon dedicated the temple, when Azariah declared 
 that Israel had been so long without any law. 
 
 All I say is, let reason have room now. Was it 
 lying among the rubbish of the temple or ark all that 
 time ? I say not. But it is more reasonable to suppose 
 that the book of Moses was absolutely lost. Another 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 First, the manner in which Hilkiah imposed his law 
 upon the people, is worthy of notice. 
 
 The book of the law, that he should have found, is 
 said to have been written by the hand of Moses. (See 2 
 Chronicles, xxxiv, 14.) " And when they brought out 
 the money that was brought into the house of the Lord, 
 Hilkiah, the priest, found a book of the law of the 
 Lord, given by Moses." 
 
 The Hebrew is by the hand of Moses. But accord- 
 ing to the Jewish chronology, Moses had been dead 
 eight hundred years, when this book of the law was 
 said to have been found. Then you would ask, what 
 kind or sort of material was this book composed of, 
 before you assert the fact that Moses did write that 
 book. But, admitting that this book was written by 
 Moses, or that it was a copy of the original law of 
 Moses, and that it had been lost for several hundred 
 
 6 
 
66 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 years, during which time, Azariah, the prophet, declared 
 that Israel had no law, then what use would this book 
 have been to the king or people ? I ask, could any 
 man then living have read or understood that book, 
 from the fluctuating nature of all living languages, if 
 it should have been misplaced for several hundred years, 
 and then been found in a perfect state of preserva- 
 tion? 
 
 In regard to the characters in which it was written, 
 no man then could have read the book, when found, so 
 as to make it at all intelligible. But yet, you find that 
 Shaphan could read the long lost book without any 
 difficulty, as soon as it was handed to him by the priest. 
 Hence, he took it to the king, and read it in his 
 presence, and gave no intimation that it was any more 
 difficult in reading this book, than if he had just assisted 
 the priest in making it. 
 
 But what renders the supposition that it was written 
 by Moses more absurd, is, that I have already shown 
 you that Moses wrote in the ancient Egyptian hiero- 
 glyphics — a mode of writing rendered obsolete at the 
 time that Hilkiah, the priest, should have found that 
 book. 
 
 Now, I ask why all this contrivance in getting up a 
 written law, on the credit of their ancient legislator, if 
 the Jews had always preserved regular copies of the 
 law said to have been written by Moses ? 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 67 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Now I shall prove to you that Hilkiah is not the 
 author of the law, in its present form. 
 
 First, I am well aware that the authorship of the law 
 is generally ascribed to Moses. But I say there is not 
 a shadow of evidence in favor of any such supposition ; 
 and I say the whole of the internal evidence of the 
 work is decidedly against any such supposition ; for the 
 writer always speaks in the third person, and not as if 
 Moses himself w T ere speaking ; hut as if the writer was 
 speaking of Moses. . And, again, " The Lord spake unto 
 Moses, and not the Lord spake unto me ; and Moses 
 was the meekest man in all the earth." Hence, such 
 language no writer would use in speaking of himself. 
 And, as I stated in the preceding chapter, that Moses 
 did not write the law in its present form, I say that you 
 have no evidence that it ever existed in any other form. 
 
 Therefore, I now shall proceed to prove to you that 
 Ezra is, in fact, the bona fide author of the law as it 
 now stands ; and I shall support it by the Bible itself 
 and good testimony from ancient men, and Jewish 
 writers, both among Christians and Jews. And, also, 
 I have exerted all my skill to keep w T ithin the precincts 
 of the popular opinions of the world, and I find by 
 examining them, that they all, when asked in truth, 
 must and do admit that Moses never wrote the law, in 
 its present form. So I attribute the compiling and 
 arranging of those books to Ezra. Hence, I can prove 
 
68 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 by all your ancient historians, that all the old Jewish 
 laws were lost by both Jew and Christian. Hence, 
 that makes the law precisely what I said it was. 
 
 I say it is a history of ancient customs, wrote out by 
 Ezra, about one thousand years after the death of Moses. 
 The reader will bear it in mind, that in my preceding 
 remarks on the Jewish law, I took it as a position that 
 the five books of Moses, so called, were not only written 
 by some other person, and long after the death of Moses, 
 but that there was a long space of time between the 
 death of Moses, and the captivity of the Jews at Baby- 
 lon. Hence the Hebrews had no written law at all. I 
 have proved that in the days of Solomon, the third king 
 of Israel, that there was no such thing as an old Mosa- 
 ic law to be found among their sacred records in the 
 temple. Hence, it was the case as late as the reign of 
 Josiah, the king of Israel, during whose reign Hilkiah, 
 the priest, wrote a book of law, and pretended to find it 
 among the rubbish of the temple. But the book that is 
 said to have been found by Hilkiah, the priest, was not 
 long in the possession of the priesthood; for it was 
 but thirty-nine years after it was first seen in the hands 
 of Hilkiah, the priest, till Nebuzar-adan came up against 
 Judah, and sacked Jerusalem, and burnt the house of 
 the Lord, and with it the book that Hilkiah should have 
 found. (Jeremiah lii, 12, 13, 14, 15.) Hence, he says: 
 " In the fifth month, and the tenth day of the month, 
 which was the nineteenth year of Nebuchaddrezzar's 
 reign, in Babylon. Then came Nebuzar-adan, captain 
 of the guard, which served the King of Babylon into 
 Jerusalem, and burned the house of the Lord, and the 
 kings house ; and the houses of Jerusalem, and all the 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 69 
 
 houses of great men, burnt he with fire. And all the ar- 
 mies of the Chaldeans, that were with the captain of the 
 guard, and broke down all the walls of Jerusalem round 
 about. And then came Nebuzar-adan, the captain of 
 the guard, and carried away captive a certain part of 
 the poor class of the people, hence the residue of 
 the people that remained in the city, and those that fell 
 away into the hands of the king of Babylon, and the 
 rest of the multitude." Consequently, the law was 
 burnt in the house of the Lord, according to Ezra, 
 chap, xiv, 12-32, thus it says : " For thy law is burnt, 
 therefore, no man knoweth the things that are done of 
 thee, or the works that shall begin ; but if I have found 
 grace before thee, send the Holy Ghost into me, and 
 I shall write all that hath been clone in the world since 
 the beginning, which were written in thy law, that 
 men may find thy path, and that they which will live 
 in the latter days may live. And he answered lead 
 me, saying, go thy way, and gather the people together, 
 and say unto them, that they seek thee not for forty 
 days ; but look thou, prepare many box trees, and take 
 with thee Sarea, Dabria, and Selemia, and Geanus, and 
 Ariel, the five that are ready to write swiftly, and come 
 hither, and I shall light a candle of understanding in 
 thine heart, which shall not be put out till the things 
 be performed, which thou shalt begin to write. And 
 when thou hast done, some things shalt thou publish, 
 and some things shalt thou show secretly to the wise. 
 But to-morrow, at this hour, shalt thou begin to write. 
 Then I went forth, and gathered all the people together 
 as he commanded, and said, hear these words, Israel : 
 Our fathers, at the beginning, were strangers in Egypt/ 
 
70 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 from whence they were delivered, and received the law 
 of life, which they kept not, and which ye have also 
 transgressed after them. Then was the land, even the 
 land of Zion, parted among you by lot ; but your fathers, 
 and ye yourselves, have done unrighteousness, and have 
 not kept the way, which the Highest commanded you ; 
 and for as much as he is a righteous judge, he took from 
 you in time that which he had given you." Hence, I 
 say, at this time Israel was led away captive into Ba- 
 bylon, where they were seventy years -without any 
 written law, when you recollect that every man did 
 not keep a copy of the law in his house, but that a 
 single manuscript copy only was kept in the house of the 
 Lord. Hence you have every reason to believe that 
 the old law of figures was burnt, as Ezra declares, and 
 that during the seventy years captivity, there was no 
 written laws among the Jews. Hence, I say, that by 
 the work itself, it is reasonable that the priest and scribe 
 wrote it from memory, after their return from Babylon. 
 That Ezra compiled the law, or five books of Moses, so 
 called, after the return of the Jews from Babylon, is 
 admitted by most of the ancient historians, inasmuch as 
 they embrace a part of the old original law. But, it is 
 evident that Ezra wrote the book of law used by the 
 Hebrews after their seventy years captivity in Babylon, 
 or at least it was first found in his hands after they re- 
 turned to Jerusalem. (See Nehemiah, the viii, 1-8.) 
 "And all the people gathered themselves together as 
 one man in the street that was before the water gate ; 
 and they spake unto Ezra, the scribe, to bring the book 
 of the law of Moses, which the Lord had commanded to 
 Israel. And Ezra, the priest, brought the law before 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 71 
 
 the congregation, both men and women, and all that 
 could hear with understanding, upon the first day of the 
 seventh month. And he read therein before the street 
 that was before the water-gate, from morning until the 
 mid-day, before the men and those that could under- 
 stand ; and the ears of all the people were attentive 
 unto the book of the law. And Ezra, the scribe, stood 
 upon a pulpit of wood, which they had made for that 
 purpose ; and beside him stood Mattithiah, and Shema, 
 and Ananiah, and Urijah, and Hilkiah, and Maaseiah, 
 on his right hand; and on his left hand, Pedaiah, and 
 Mishael, and Malchiah, and Hashum, and Hashbadana, 
 and Zechariah, and Meshullum. And Ezra opened the 
 book in the sight of all the people, for he was above all 
 the people, and wiien he opened it, all the people stood 
 up ; and Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. And 
 all the people answered, Amen, Amen, with lifting up 
 their hands ; and they bowed their heads, and worship- 
 ped the Lord with their faces to the ground. Also 
 Jeshua, and Bani, and Shetebiah, and Jamin, and Ak- 
 kub, and Shabbethai, and Hodijah, Maaseiah, Kelita, 
 Azariah, Jozabad, Hanan, and Pelaiah, and the Levites, 
 caused the people to understand the law; and the people 
 stood in their place. So they read the book in the law 
 of God distinctly, and gave the sense, and caused them 
 to understand the reading." 
 
 Consequently, the whole chapter proves that this 
 book of the law, like that found by Hilkiah, was a new 
 book to the people — a book that they had no knowledge 
 of before ; neither the old men, nor the priests, who 
 would have been most likely to have been acquainted*, 
 with the book, if it had been the book of their law be- 
 
72 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 fore that day. Those fathers of Israel, with their priests 
 and all the people who were capable of understanding, 
 would not have come to Ezra to know and understand 
 the law. (See verse the 13.) "And on the second day 
 were gathered together the chief of all the fathers of all 
 the people, the priests and the Levites, unto Ezra, the 
 scribe, even to understand the words of the law." Now, 
 I ask, if Ezra was not the author of this book, why 
 should the chief of the fathers and the priests come to 
 him to know and understand the words of the law ? If 
 this book had been in their hands, known and acknow- 
 ledged to have been the law of their nation, given by 
 the hands of Moses, their legislator, would there not 
 have been as good reason for Ezra to have applied to 
 the rest of the priests for instruction out of this book 
 of the law, as for them to receive instruction from him ? 
 Hence, this book was written by Ezra, according to its 
 own work, or its internal evidences. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 The next that I shall offer, is a few more evidences 
 upon the preceding chapter. Hence, this book of law, 
 written by Ezra, was simply the Jewish law. (See 
 verse the 14.) "And they found written in the law 
 which the lord had commanded Moses, that the chil- 
 dren of Israel should dwell in booths in the feast of the 
 seventh month." This command, which they found 
 written in the law of the Lord, given by Moses, is to 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 73 
 
 be found injhe Jewish law. (See Leviticus, xxiii, 41, 
 42, 43.) "And ye shall keep it a feast unto the Lord 
 seven days in the year. It shall be a statute forever in 
 your generations: ye shall celebrate it in the seventh 
 month. Ye shall dwell in the booths seven days ; all 
 that are Israelites born shall dwell in booths. That 
 your generations may know that I made the children of 
 Israel to dwell in booths, when I brought them out of 
 the land of Egypt : I am the Lord your God." 
 
 This feast of tabernacles, according to the law, was 
 to be an annual feast of the Jews, throughout their 
 generations, on the seventh month, beginning on the 
 fifteenth day of the month, and to last seven days. 
 (See Leviticus, xxiii, 33-41.) " And the Lord spake 
 unto Moses, saying, Speak unto the children of Israel, 
 saying, The fifteenth day of this seventh month shall be 
 the feast of the tabernacles for seven days unto the 
 Lord. On the first day shall be a holy convocation : 
 ye shall do no servile work therein. Seven days ye 
 shall offer an offering made by fire, unto the Lord : on 
 the eighth day shall be a holy convocation unto you, 
 and ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the 
 Lord : it is a solemn assembly ; and ye shall do no 
 servile work therein. These are the feasts of the Lord, 
 which ye shall proclaim to be holy convocations, to 
 offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord ; a burnt 
 offering, and a meat offering, a sacrifice, and drink 
 offerings, every thing upon his day : beside the Sab- 
 baths of the Lord, and beside your gifts, and beside all 
 your vows, and beside all your free-will-offerings, which 
 ye give unto the Lord. Also, in the fifteenth day of 
 the seventh month, when ye have gathered in the fruit 
 
 7 
 
74 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 of the land, ye shall keep a feast unto the Lord seven 
 days : on the first day shall be a Sabbath, and on the 
 eighth day shall be a Sabbath. And ye shall take you 
 on the first day the boughs of goodly trees, branches 
 of palm trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and willows 
 of the brook ; and ye shall rejoice before the Lord 
 your God seven days. And ye shall keep it a feast 
 unto the Lord seven days in the year. It shall be a 
 statute forever in your generations : ye shall celebrate 
 it in the seventh month." 
 
 Notwithstanding this feast of tabernacles was so 
 solemnly commanded in the law, it is expressly declared 
 that it was not observed by Israel, from the days of 
 Jeshua until the time of Ezra, i. e., the space of one 
 thousand years. (See Nehemiah, viii, 16, 17, 18.) 
 <'So the people went forth, and brought them, and 
 made themselves booths, every one upon the roof of his 
 house, arid in their courts, and in the courts of the 
 house of God, and in the street of the water gate, and 
 in the street of the gate of Ephraim. And all the 
 congregation of them that were come again out of the 
 captivity made booths, and sat under the booths : for 
 since the days of Jeshua, the son of Nun, unto that 
 day had not the children of Israel done so. And there 
 was very great gladness. Also day by day, from the 
 first day unto the last day, he read in the book of the 
 law of God. And they kept the feast seven days ; and 
 on the eighth day was a solemn assembly, according 
 unto the manner." 
 
 Now, is it reasonable to believe that this book of the 
 law, which commanded this solemn assembly, or feast 
 of tabernacles, had been known and acknowledged as 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 75 
 
 the law of the Jews, from the days of Moses to the 
 time of Ezra. Yet not one of the high priests called 
 one of those holy convocations for the space of one 
 thousand years. Hence, I say it is reasonable that 
 Ezra's law had ever been the law of the Hebrews. But 
 I admit that Moses, in his code of rules, commanded 
 the Jews to keep the feast of tabernacles, but they 
 should have had a written law all the time ; and if they 
 had a written law actually in their possession all the 
 time, and paid no attention to it for the space of one 
 thousand years, it is not reasonable. Next, for reason. 
 
 First, if the authority of their legislator was thus 
 disregarded by the Hebrews, where is the absurdity in 
 saying that the written code of Moses was wholly ne- 
 glected and lost, and the book of law found by Hilkiah, 
 the priest, and the book that is now called the law 
 of Moses, was presented to the people after their 
 return from Babylon, were written from memory ? And, 
 of course, it is nothing more than written traditions of 
 the Hebrews, with such innovations as the peculiar 
 prejudices and pious judgments of the writer, would 
 necessarily suggest. 
 
 Therefore, Ezra did compile a history of the Jews, 
 and write a code of laws, purporting to be the laws of 
 Moses. Those are facts that can not be denied, and 
 are supported by evidence. Consequently, the book of 
 Genesis is only a part of a profane history. 
 
76 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 The next that I shall offer as proof, are historical facts 
 of ancient language, and also some Bible proof. 
 
 Now, in order to present to my friends the strength 
 of evidence which goes to prove those facts, I shall at 
 first give you a brief history of Ezra. First, Ezra was 
 born at Babylon, during their captivity, and received 
 his education from the Jews, while in their captivity, 
 and also he was regularly inducted into the priest's 
 office, and he served as a high priest of the Jews, after 
 their return to Jerusalem ; and so on. And more than 
 that, it is well known that Ezra was of the lineage of 
 Aaron. Now a historical proof. 
 
 Ezra was, and is, the same man that was called 
 Esdras, aiid wrote the two books called the Apochry- 
 phal books, as called by the same name. Hence, as 
 the field is now open for a dispute on this historical 
 fact of Esdras, I shall offer some proof on it. This 
 evidence is of two kinds. First, of the Jewish genea- 
 logy. Second, of the historical facts, by consulting 
 the genealogy of Ezra, it is plain to be seen that 
 Ezra and Esdras are two names for the same individual. 
 The genealogy of Ezra is given in Ezra, or the book of 
 the same. (Chap, vii, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6.) " Now, after those 
 things, in the reign of Artaxerxes, the king of Persia, 
 Ezra, the son of S'eriah, the son of Azariah, the son 
 of Hilkiah, the son of Shallum, the son of Zadok," but 
 lastly, Ezra was the son of Aaron. Notice the above 
 names. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 77 
 
 See the genealogy of Esdras, or the history of 
 Esdras, (ii, chapter i, 1, 2, 3 ;) the second book of the 
 prophet Esdras. He is there called the son of Saraias, 
 the son of Azarias, the son of Hekhias, the son of 
 Radamias, the son of Sadok, and so on. But remem- 
 ber that lastly he is called the son of Aaron, in both 
 genealogies. Consequently Ezra and Esdras are two 
 names for the same individual. But in regard to the 
 historical facts, it is more evidently to be seen that 
 these two names are for the same person. After the 
 return of the Jews from their captivity, the following 
 account is given of the manner in which Ezra, the 
 priest and scribe, read the book of the law. (See 
 Nehemiah, viii, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6.) "And all the people 
 gathered themselves together as one man into the street 
 that was before the water gate ; and they spake unto 
 Ezra, the scribe, to bring the book of the law of Moses, 
 which the Lord had commanded to Israel/' And to 
 read it, and so forth. Now, the difference in historical 
 and prophetic facts. 
 
 First, prophetic facts : " And he read therein, before 
 the street that was before the water gate, from the 
 morning until mid-day, before the men and the women, 
 and those that could understand ; and the ears of all 
 the people were attentive unto the book of the law. 
 And Ezra, the priest, stood upon a pulpit of wood, 
 which they had made for the purpose ; and beside him 
 stood Mattithiah, and Shema, and Anaiah, and Urijah, 
 and Hilkiah, and Maaseiah, on his right hand; and on 
 his left hand, Pedaiah, and Mishael, and Malchiah, and 
 Hashum," and so on. And Ezra opened the book in 
 sight of all the people, for he was above all of them, + 
 
78 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 and when he opened it they all stood up. And Ezra 
 blessed the Lord, their God, and all the people 
 answered amen, amen, with lifting up their hands ; and 
 they bowed their heads, and worshipped the Lord their 
 God, with their faces to the ground." Now notice the 
 historical proof of Esdras being the same individual 
 that is now called Ezra. 
 
 First, read the history of Esdras, 9th chapter, from 
 the 38th to 47th verse ; then compare them with the 
 above history of Ezra, and mark the difference. You 
 will see that they only differ in number, and in pronun- 
 ciation of words, and that was caused by the different 
 theories, and different standards of pronunciation. 
 
 But now I will proceed and give you some of the his- 
 torical proof: " And the whole multitude came together 
 with one accord, into the broad place of the holy porch, 
 toward the east. And they spake unto Esdras, the 
 priest and reader, that he would bring the law of Moses, 
 that was given of the Lord God of Israel. So Esdras, 
 the chief priest, brought the law unto the whole multi- 
 tude, from man to woman, and to all the priests, to hear 
 the law in first day of the seventh month. And he read 
 before the holy porch and the broad court, from morn- 
 ing till mid-day, before men and women. All the mul- 
 titude gave heed to the law, and Esdras, the priest and 
 reader, stood upon a pulpit of wood, made for that pur- 
 pose, and there stood up by him Mattathias, Sammus, 
 and Anannias, and Azorias, and Urias, and Ezecius, 
 Balasamus, upon the right hand ; and on his left hand 
 stood Pholdaius, and Misael, Melchias and son. But 
 further, then, took Esdras the book of the law before 
 the multitude, for he sat honorably in the first place in 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 79 
 
 the sight of them all. Andfwhen he opened the law, 
 they stood all straight up, so Esdras blessed the Lord 
 God most high, the God of hosts almighty, and all the 
 people answered, Amen. And lifting up their hands, 
 they fell to the ground, and worshipped the Lord their 
 God." 
 
 Having thus shown that Ezra and Esdras were only 
 two names for the same individual, both by the Bible 
 and historical evidences, I will now proceed to show 
 you, by the work itself, that Ezra is and was, the bona- 
 fide author of the Jewish law, in its present form. But, 
 first, I want the reader to keep in mind, that I have al- 
 ready shown you that Israel was for a long time without 
 any written law, and that they had no written law during 
 their captivity. This fact is well supported by the 
 profane history of Esdras, and the prophetical history 
 of Ezra, the self same man, or author of them both, 
 But, as the profane history of Esdras, or Ezra, is not 
 considered canonical by many of the Christian world, as 
 they term themselves, so I will just admit that they are 
 Christians. Then, I now must take Bible proof for it, 
 for they can not deny both and stand in their present 
 form. But, if I was to prove that Esdras, or Ezra, 
 was the same person ; and, also, prove that he was the 
 author of the profane history of Esdras, and, also, the 
 author of the prophetical history of Moses, so called, 
 would not that set profane and prophetical history on 
 equal footing, in regard to their sacred inspiration? And 
 I say, in truth, that there is as much evidence in the 
 profane history of Esdras, or Ezra, that goes to show 
 the divine seal of inspiration, as there is in many of the 
 books in the Old Testament, the authors of which were^ 
 
OU LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 never called in question, nor left to a vote as the Bible 
 was. Consequently, they have equal authority with any 
 of the rest of the historical parts of the Bible, and they 
 ought to have this authority with every unprejudiced 
 man, when their testimony is as well corroborated by 
 the rest of the scriptures. 
 
 I now will give you a few of the declarations of the 
 high priest, that is, Esdras. (See 2 book of Esdras, xiv 
 or xv chapter, read from 15 to 48 verse.) Read, first: 
 " Then answered I before thee, and said, behold, Lord, 
 I will go as thou hast commanded me, and reprove the 
 people which are present ; but they that shall be born 
 afterward, who shall admonish them ? Thus the world 
 is set in darkness, and they that dwell therein are with- 
 out light ; for the law is burnt ; therefore no man know- 
 eth the things that are done of thee, or the work that 
 shall begin; but if I have found grace before thee, 
 send the Holy Ghost into me, and I shall write all that 
 has been done in the world since the beginning, which 
 were written in thy law, that men may find thy path, 
 and that they which will live in the latter days, may 
 live. And he answered me, saying, Go thy way, gather 
 the people together, and say unto them, that they seek 
 thee not for forty days ; but look thou, prepare the many 
 box trees, and take with thee Sarea, Dabria, Selemia, 
 Geanus, and Ariel, those five which are swift to write, 
 and come hither and I will light a candle of understand- 
 ing in thine heart, that shall not be put out till the 
 things be performed which thou shalt begin to write. 
 And when thou hast done, some things shalt thou pub- 
 lish, and some things shalt thou show secretly to the 
 wise. This hour, to-morrow, thou shalt begin to write. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 81 
 
 Then I went forth, as he commanded, and gathered all 
 the people together, and said, Hear these words, Is- 
 rael ! Our fathers at the beginning were strangers in 
 Egypt, from whence they were delivered, and received 
 the law of life, which ye kept not. Ye have also trans- 
 gressed after them. Then the land of Zion was di- 
 vided," and so on. But he further states the manner 
 in which he began the history of the law, and shows 
 that it was the Jewish law which he wrote. He says 
 that he wrote all that had been done in the world since 
 the beginning. Consequently, he wrote all that was in 
 the former law, which was burnt. But the law clearly 
 shows the description of books of the law, which he 
 wrote. That, evidently, purports to be a history of the 
 law of Moses, with an account of all the things that 
 have been done in the world since the beginning. Here 
 I have an evident reference to the first chapter of 
 Genesis, which shows that Ezra, or Ezdras, was the 
 author, by a brief view of the history of language, and 
 the state of literature at the time the supposed Mosaic 
 law should have been written. 
 
 First, it is a well known fact, that from the fluctu- 
 ating nature of language, there is but little difficulty in 
 ascertaining the time in which a book was. written. By 
 comparing the literature of any book with the different 
 stages of any language, in which any book is written, it 
 may be known to a certainty, within a short time of the 
 first existence of the book. Hence, all languages are 
 in a continual fluctuation. Then, the following exam- 
 ple will show the reader the truth of my remarks, and 
 will enable him to feel the force of argument deduced 
 from facts that I shall present to your view. 
 
82 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 The first that I shall quote, is a part of the new 
 translation of Matthew, the iii, 2 and 12 verses. He 
 says: "I, indeed, baptize you with water unto re- 
 pentance. But he that cometh after me, is mightier 
 than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear. He shall 
 baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire, whose 
 fan is in his hand. And he will thoroughly purge his 
 floor, and gather his wheat into the garner ; but he will 
 burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire." 
 
 Now, I will give you the old translation of the same 
 verse. Notice the letters and the different pronuncia- 
 tions of the same words. First, he says : " He schal 
 baptise or christend you with the Hooly Goost and 
 fiir, whos whynewing is in his hond." (Matthew 
 viii, 35.) 
 
 He says that it might be fulfilled, which was spoken 
 of by the prophet, saying : " I will open my mouth in 
 parables ; will utter things which has been kept a secret 
 from the foundation of the world." 
 
 It reads in the old translation thus : "I schal holke 
 out, or leele out, things hide fro making af the world." 
 
 I think the above examples are sufficient to show to 
 the friends of truth, the great change in language. And 
 I even shall call on the old men of this day, and let 
 them call to mind the common language of their youth- 
 ful days, and their different English standards, and so 
 on. Hence, the state of literature at that time was 
 peculiar to itself, and such will be the fluctuating 
 changes in all ages to come. Consequently, every man 
 conversant with the science of letters, or history, will 
 find but little difficulty in deciding upon the time when, 
 or in which, a book was written. Now. every man must 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 83 
 
 know there was a greater change in the science of 
 almost everything, from the time of Moses to the capti- 
 vity of the Jews at Babylon, than there has been in 
 the same length of time since the science of printing, or 
 letters, has been invented. 
 
 Then, I would say, that no man will dare risk his re- 
 putation as a man of letters, or a man of reason, and 
 say that the internal evidence of the law of Moses, so 
 called, does not give a greater support that it was 
 written at the time of the captivity, or at least, more 
 than that it was written in the time of Moses. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Next that I shall offer, will be a few of the orthodox 
 views upon the same question, and admit them as facts, 
 and prove, by their own words, that Moses was not the 
 author of the law in its present form. 
 
 First, the learned orthodox say that the law shows, 
 by its internal evidence, that it was written in the time 
 the Hebrew language was a living language ; and they 
 say it is well known that it ceased to be a living lan- 
 guage soon after the captivity. The premises laid down 
 by the learned men of this day, in part, are strictly true ; 
 but in coming to the law, these learned men forget that 
 their conclusion occupies more ground than they can 
 well cultivate. But I admit with the world, that the law 
 of Moses, so called, clearly proves to have been written 
 in the time that the Hebrew was a living language. 
 But your learned orthodox has not shown you, or gave < 
 
84 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 you a shadow of proof, that the Hebrew was a living 
 language in the time of Moses. And more than that, I 
 challenge them to do it by the internal evidences of the 
 work itself. And the learned men of this day does 
 admit that the Hebrew language was a written language 
 one thousand years after the death of Moses. Conse- 
 quently, according to their own premises, they must 
 admit that if the Hebrew was not a living language in 
 the time of Moses, he could not have been the author of 
 the law in its present form. Consequently, I assert, 
 without the fear of successful contradiction, that the 
 Hebrew language, in which the law was written, did 
 not exist till eight hundred years after the death of 
 Moses. Remember that the law, or work, is written in 
 the Hebrew language, and I will give you another 
 clear evidence that priests and princes must admit as 
 facts. 
 
 First, it is well known that Moses, according to the 
 Scriptural testimony, was educated in the Egyptian 
 language; but he acquired a knowledge of one more 
 language, and that was the Medianite. And he did ac- 
 quire a perfect knowledge of that language through the 
 priest of Medion ; consequently, that fact is well estab- 
 lished, and, in truth, you seek in vain to find that 
 ancient claim of the Hebrew language, and you will find 
 no evidence of the Hebrew being a written language 
 till eight hundred years after the death of Moses, and 
 two hundred and seventeen years before the Babylonish 
 captivity. 
 
 Next, I shall prove to you that the whole Hebrew 
 language was, and is, lost, except what is preserved in 
 the Bible. And I shall show you how, and when it 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 85 
 
 was lost ; and, also, I shall hint on the origin of the 
 Hebrew, and other languages. 
 
 First, Abraham was a Chaldean, and of course spoke 
 that language, and this language was spoken by Isaac, 
 Jacob, and their posterity. These are facts ; but if it 
 be true that their descendants did dwell in the land of 
 Egypt for the time of one hundred years, it is well 
 known that they, as well as Moses, spoke the Egyptian 
 language. And reason would say, that all the writings 
 of Moses that was intended to benefit his people, would 
 have been written in their own language ; consequently, 
 it would have been written in the Egyptian hierogly- 
 phics. But, mark ; all those learned men do admit that 
 the law was originally written in what is called the 
 Chaldaic language, or the Hebrew, which I shall pres- 
 ently show was not known in the time of Moses. Now, 
 I say that the whole of the Hebrew language was lost, 
 except what is in the Bible. If the Hebrew language 
 was a written language in the time of Moses, and contin- 
 ued to be a living language till after the captivity at Bab- 
 ylon, is it reasonable to suppose that there could be no 
 other book found in the same language but the Bible. 
 But the Hebrew language became a dead language soon 
 after the return of the Jews from Babylon. That is 
 true. And now I shall show you why there is no other 
 writings to be found in the Hebrew language, but the 
 Bible. It is true that the Jews spoke of the Hebrew as 
 a sacred and an ancient language, though many of the 
 Christians of the world have adopted their prejudices in 
 favor of the language in which the Bible was written. 
 And it is believed that the Hebrew, or the ancient He- 
 brew, was the primitive language, and the language in 
 
86 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD* 
 
 which God used to talk with Moses, and so forth. But 
 this prejudice rises out of superstition, and veneration 
 for the Jews, for their ancient Scriptures do not give 
 the least shadow of such antiquity. Then, why is it 
 that all of the Hebrew language is lost, but what is in 
 the Bible ? I will say, because it was not long a written 
 language. Also, I shall here remark that there were 
 two Bibles, or laws, that were used by the Jews at Jeru- 
 salem. One of them you now have, and it was written 
 in the Chaldaic-Hebrew, and in Chaldean characters. 
 And the other is used by the Samaritans, written in the 
 Samaritan language, and in the Phoenician characters ; 
 consequently, the Samaritans say that the Jewish Scrip- 
 tures is not of divine authority. And, also, the Jews say 
 that the Scriptures used by the Samaritans is not of 
 divine authority. So one doubts the other's sincerity ; 
 consequently, that gives room for doubt of either one 
 being of divine authority. 
 
 Hence, I shall set them both on equal footing, 
 as regards their sincerity; and say, that neither one 
 is of divine authority, just in their present form ; 
 consequently, I shall say that both the Bibles of the 
 Jews and Samaritans are neither correct in their present 
 form. 
 
 Now, I will show you why they are neither of divine 
 authority, by taking a more concise view of the Hebrew 
 language, from which it will be seen that there is 
 nothing very strange in the fact that all of the Hebrew 
 language was lost, except what is in the Bible. 
 
 First, you all admit that the original Hebrew language 
 is the pride and boast of the Jews ; but, in fact, it is a 
 language derived from the Arabic, and is now corrupted 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 87 
 
 by several other languages ; especially the Chaldean 
 language. 
 
 Now, I shall prove to you how the Hebrew language 
 is derived from the Arabic. First, I say that all of the 
 deficient roots in the Hebrew language are to be sought 
 for in the Arabic language. And further, I want you 
 all to notice, that in speaking of the Hebrew Elohim, 
 it is a maxim that admits of no controversy ; that every 
 noun in the Hebrew language, is derived from what is 
 usually termed the radix, or root ; from which, not only 
 the noun, but all the different factions of the verbs, 
 spring. And the proper root of all these is to be 
 sought for in the Arabic language. Consequently, that 
 establishes the fact that the Hebrew language is, and 
 was, derived from the Arabic. Hence, to prove this 
 fact further, I will ask what language was, or is, the 
 English language derived from ? 
 
 Now, I shall prove the fact that the Hebrew language 
 was derived from the Arabic, by your own English 
 language. It is a well known fact that all of the roots, 
 or radix, of the English language, are to be sought for 
 in the Saxon language, from which the English lan- 
 guage is derived. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 The next that offers to my mind, is to give you the 
 time, and under what circumstances the Hebrews 
 derived their language from the Arabians. 
 
88 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 First, I shall say that it is not generally the case 
 that one nation adopts the language of another, with- 
 out an intimate and long intercourse with each other. 
 And now, I shall ask, in what history is the account of 
 this intercourse preserved, that did take place, with the 
 Hebrews and Arabians ? None direct ; but in an indif- 
 ferent, indirect manner. You have a faint hint of 
 that fact, but only by supposition. Consequently, I 
 think the above facts are sufficiently established. So 
 I shall next examine the book of Judges ; also, I 
 shall make it appear that after the death of Joshua, the 
 people of Israel became degenerated, and adopted the 
 manners and customs of other nations, and conse- 
 quently corrupted their own. (Read Judges, ii, 8, 9, 
 10, 11, 12.) "And Joshua, the Son of Nun, the servant 
 of the Lord, died, being an hundred and ten years old. 
 And they buried him in the border of his inheritance, 
 in Timnath-heres, in the mount of Ephraim, on the 
 north side of the hill Gaash. And, also, all that gen- 
 eration were gathered unto their fathers : and there 
 arose another generation after them, which knew not 
 the Lord, nor yet the works which he had done for 
 Israel. And the children of Israel did evil in the sight 
 of the Lord, and served Baalim. And they forsook 
 the Lord God of their fathers, which brought them out 
 of the land of Egypt, and followed other gods, of the 
 people that were round about them, and bowed them- 
 selves unto them, and provoked the Lord to anger," 
 So say the Judges, but I say, God is all love, and 
 unchangeable. 
 
 But further, it says : " They forsook the Lord, and 
 served Baal and Ashtaroth." Consequently, I say that 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 89 
 
 is plain evidence of the degenerated state of the 
 Hebrews, and their entire disregard for the laws and 
 customs of their legislator. Now, can any man say 
 that they, in this degraded situation, had any written 
 law, or any sacred writings ? Further, I will say, that 
 the book of Judges is a monument of incontestible 
 evidence of the degenerate state of the Hebrews. No 
 man can read this book without prejudice, and not see 
 that for many years they were destitute of any written 
 law, or refinement of language. (See Judges, iii, 1, 2, 
 3, 4, 5, 6, 7.) "Now these are the nations which the 
 Lord left, to prove Israel by them, (even as many of 
 Israel as had not known all the wars of Canaan ; only 
 that the generation of the children of Israel, might 
 know and teach them war, at the least such as before 
 knew nothing thereof.") Consequently, I shall say, 
 according to the internal evidence, war is right. 
 
 But I shall take leave to differ with that command, 
 in a few words. First, I shall say that all bloodshed is 
 wrong, and my reason is this : that they are founded at 
 all times, on pride, and on ambition ; and lastly, on 
 superstition. Consequently, if that be true, then, 
 according to that command, the Lord wanted an 
 ambitious, and a superstitious school to be taught, and 
 adopted, and practiced, throughout all the earth. 
 
 Next, is that they were to prove Israel by the five 
 
 lords, to know whether they would hearken unto the 
 
 commandments of the Lord, which he had commanded 
 
 their fathers, by the hand of Moses. And it states, 
 
 further, that "the children of Israel dwelt among the 
 
 Canaanites, and the Hivites, and the Hittites, and the 
 
 Amorites, and the Perizzites, and the Jebusites ; and 
 
 8 
 
90 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 they took their daughters to be their wives, and gave 
 their daughters to their sons, and served their gods. 
 And the children of Israel did evil in the sight of the 
 Lord, and forgot the Lord, their God, and served 
 Baalim and the groves." 
 
 Hence, I say that no man can read the Bible, and 
 admit the same to be a true history of the Hebrews at 
 that time, and believe that they had a sufficient regard 
 for the written law, (admitting they had any,) and then 
 believe that they preserved an uncorruptible, or an 
 uncorrupted book, that is now called the Bible. 
 
 Is it reasonable to suppose, that they had what is 
 termed the sacred writ, during all their idolatry ? And, 
 also, after this time, you find them without, or destitute 
 of, the knowledge of mechanical arts. Therefore, they 
 were dwelling in dens, and caves, and dependent upon 
 other nations for tools of agriculture/ as well as imple- 
 ments of war. Hence, I do not think that my readers 
 will even think that letters were then invented, for it 
 was after that, some time, before the first fourteen 
 letters were invented; which were of the Greek. 
 Consequently, there is not the least shadow of evidence 
 on the face of any history now extant, that the Hebrew 
 was a written language, at that time. 
 
 I shall say that the Book of Jonah is an evident 
 poetical fiction, according to the Bible chronology. 
 Consequently, it is the book known to be written in the 
 Hebrew language. This book was written eight hundred 
 and ninety years before the time of Christ, and two 
 hundred and sixteen years after the return of the Jews 
 from Babylon. 
 
 Hence, you see that there is no evidence that the 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 91 
 
 Hebrew was, a written language more than four hundred 
 years. Hence, according to the learned men's premises, 
 laid down in the world, in a part, are true, that this is 
 taken from authentic profane history, as sincere as the 
 Bible. 7 
 
 Then, I say that the law of Moses (so called) was 
 written in the time that the Hebrew language was a 
 living language ; and also, after the days of Jonah, and 
 previous to the death of Ezra, which was one thousand 
 years after the death of Moses. 
 
 I think the reader can now see why there is no other 
 book to be found written in the Hebrew only that of 
 the Bible. The reason rests upon this fact, that when 
 it became a written language, it did not remain a living 
 language for more than four hundred years. And 
 farther, I shall remark here, that the Bible is not a 
 book; but it is a collection of books, and a various 
 assortment of books, known by the Jews.- Therefore, 
 they were collected and written in their sacred lan- 
 guage. All, with the exception of Job, were written 
 within the limits above described. But the book of 
 Job is much more ancient ; and, also, it is well known, 
 that it was not written in the Hebrew language. 
 
 But I shall give a few proofs that the Hebrew was 
 not a living language, till long after the death of Moses, 
 and that the law of Moses (so called] was not written 
 till about the time of the captivity of the Hebrews, at 
 Babylon. 
 
 I have already remarked, that there are two Scrip- 
 tures existing now ; one written in the Samaritan 
 dialect, and the other in the Hebrew and Chaldean 
 characters. If the Hebrew had long been a written, 
 
92 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 or living language, would they not have adopted an 
 alphabet, or some standard, or a set of characters? I 
 want the deader to understand me, that I deny the 
 existence of the Mosaic law, in its present form, and 
 all other Hebrew books, previous to the book of Jonah; 
 hence, all the Jewish traditions, and all the writings, 
 were lost, and written out again by Ezra, or in a part, 
 but not entire, the true code of Moses, or his rule. 
 But it was written to suit their own genius, and their own 
 language. This was done in the time that the Hebrew 
 language was a living language. Then, I say that the 
 book of Genesis is written in the Hebrew language, 
 and it is well known that the Hebrew characters are, 
 and were, borrowed from the Chaldean. So both of 
 the Scriptures, now extant, are written in characters 
 borrowed from other nations. This clearly proves that 
 they never had any characters of their own, or their 
 language ' would have been reduced to the science of 
 letters ; but once more — It is not only true, that the 
 Bible, from its own internal evidence, must have been 
 written during the time the Hebrew was a living lan- 
 guage, but it was evidently written at a time when the 
 dialect in the written copy precisely corresponded with 
 the dialect of the spoken language. This fact will not 
 be denied by any man at all, that is acquainted with the 
 science of language ; this being a self evidence, that 
 can not be denied. 
 
 I now shall take a view of the stage of the dialect 
 of the spoken language, and also that of the written. 
 
 This question is easy of solution, for the affinity of 
 dialect would place the first existence of the Bible 
 within the limits prescribed, of both the dialect of the 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORU). 98 
 
 Samaritans, and the Hebrews, and would require you 
 to believe that both of the Bibles were written about 
 the time of the captivity. 
 
 I will here remark, that the Samaritan dialect was 
 formed by a union of languages, which did not take 
 place till after the death of Moses, seven hundred and 
 twenty-five years. And, also, the peculiar dialect of 
 the Hebrews, in which the Bible that you now have was 
 written ; and, also, first formed, in a part, by a union 
 of the original Hebrew and Chaldean, during their 
 captivity. Hence, according to that, the world is bound 
 to admit that the Jewish law was absolutely written 
 after the captivity ; and, consequently, by Ezra ; for it 
 is attributed to him by all the Jewish traditions. 
 
 But the reader will look for more evidence to show 
 that the Hebrew language was derived from the Arabic. 
 But I have already shown you, that after the death of 
 Joshua, the Hebrews intermarried with the neighboring 
 nations, and adopted their worship, and habits, and 
 customs ; and, it is a matter of course, that they cor- 
 rupted their language by this amalgamation. The 
 nations with whom they amalgamated w r ere neighbors, 
 and held commerce with the Arabians. But long after 
 that, the Hebrews were tributary to the Phoenicians, 
 who were a scientific people, and also held commerce 
 with the Arabians. Hence, through these nations, the 
 Hebrews acquired the knowledge of the science of 
 letters ; and, also, you find them using the Phoenician 
 characters, until after they borrowed from the Chaldeans. 
 And, now, did they ever borrow from the Chaldeans, 
 till after their captivity? I say it is a well known fact 
 that they did not. Now, the substance of my evidence 
 
94 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 is this : It is the nature of any language, to change, in 
 process of time, and to be spoken in a different dialect 
 and a different style ; so that a book, when written, 
 will always conform to the time, or style, or dialect, of 
 the language at the time it was written. Then, in the 
 space of one thousand years, (that is, from Moses to 
 Ezra,) the language would have underwent a considera- 
 ble change. But the Bible, from its own internal 
 evidence, shows that it was evidently written at a time 
 when the style and dialect of the Hebrew language, 
 was precisely the same as it was about the time of the 
 Jewish captivity. Hence, the Bible was written about 
 the time of the captivity ; but it could not have been in 
 the life-time of Moses. Therefore he was not the 
 writer. This argument will certainly put the question 
 beyond the reach of argument. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXIII. 
 
 I next shall view the historical character of the 
 Bible, and show you that it stands contradicted by 
 profane history, and reason of as equal authentic 
 character. 
 
 First, the character of the Bible is rather suspicious, 
 for every thing is related in a marvelous manner, and all 
 all the leading features of its history are at issue with the 
 laws of nature. But the heroes of its tales are not hu- 
 mane, according to the orthodox ; but they say that they 
 were divine ; but they were guilty of crimes at which hu- 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 95 
 
 manity revolts. Such, in fact, is the historical character 
 of the Bible. 
 
 I shall now relate some of the transactions of the 
 same times, and of the same people, and give a relation 
 of things consistent with the established order of nature, 
 and the ordinary actions of human beings. But I am 
 not insensible of the fact, that with all my reason, there 
 is a certain class of beings that will cry out with a loud 
 and a soft voice, and say, give me the Bible that which 
 charms, and the marvelous things therein. Especially 
 those who believe in unreasonable and unnatural things, 
 and say that they are divine, and then object to that which 
 is perfectly consistent with the established laws of 
 nature, and the ordinary actions of men. And, what is 
 more absurd, all who think rationally on the subject are 
 denounced as infidels, and skeptics. Now, my object is 
 to show you that many of the historical dogmas of the 
 Bible are not only opposed to the nature and fitness of 
 things, but are contradicted by profane history, and 
 by reasons that are entitled to as high authority as 
 that of the Bible. I have already shown you, in the 
 preceding chapter, that the Jews were an illiterate and 
 uncultivated people for several hundred years after 
 leaving Egypt, and that they had no history in their 
 own language, till about the time of their captivity at 
 Babylon, one thousand years after the death of Moses. 
 But, remember that the Egyptians w ere a learned and a 
 scientific people for thousands of years before the Jews 
 had a national existence. Consequently, the Egyptians 
 were much better qualified to give a true history of 
 their own national affairs than any Jewish writer, or 
 the writer of the Mosaic law, who always dwells in mar- 
 
96 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 velous things, and represents the Hebrews as being 
 brought into Egypt by a scene of miracles; but the 
 history of those miracles is familiar to the reader. And 
 now I will show you what the history of the Egyptians 
 says upon the matter, whose writings are much more 
 ancient than the Bible, and done by more scientific men 
 than many of those represented in the Jewish law. 
 Well might Manethan, the learned priest of Egypt, say, 
 " Mistaken history and preconceived ideas were adopted 
 when the Jewish law w T as written/ ' For Manethan, at 
 the special instance, and by the request of Ptolemy, 
 wrote a history of Egypt, giving facts and dates from 
 the reign of the first king, down to the time of the cap- 
 tivity, or at least till the reign of Alexander the great, 
 or within his time. This history was compiled from the 
 sacred records of the Egyptian temple, which were faith- 
 fully preserved, and were correct both in regard to facts 
 and dates. For in the Egyptian profane history, it says 
 that the Israelites carried an army into Egypt, and sub- 
 dued the country ; were afterward expelled, and that 
 they then settled in a province called Judea, where they 
 built a city that they called Jerusalem, and in which 
 they erected a temple. 
 
 The following is a historical proof and proof by rea- 
 son. The profane history of Egypt says that first they 
 had a king whose name was Timacus, and in his reign 
 they fell, beyond all doubt, under heavy displeasure ; 
 for there came in upon them a rugged, robust people 
 out of the east, and made an inroad into their province, 
 and there took by force and carried all before them 
 without any resistance, and put their prisoners in chains, 
 and burning their cities into ashes, and oppressing the 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 97 
 
 inhabitants thereof — cutting some to pieces — took their 
 wives and children, and sent them away into bondage. 
 And, after this, the oppressors set up a kingdom of their 
 own, and voted in a king whose name was Salatis. This 
 can be found on the record in the Egyptian profane 
 history. Consequently, after the king had subdued both 
 the upper and lower provinces, he then put garrisons 
 into all tenable places, especially in the east part of the 
 province, for fear of an invasion from the Assyrians, 
 whom he looked upon as the stronger of the two. But 
 he then found in the country of Saites, a city formerly 
 called Avaris, which was situated very conveniently for 
 his purpose. This city he improved and repaired, and 
 fortified it with strong works and walls, and a body of 
 two hundred thousand men to cover it. He made choice 
 of harvest time for the execution of his design, with a 
 regard both to the plentiness of the season for pro- 
 visions to pay his soldiers, and the securing of himself 
 likewise against all insults, or invasions caused by his 
 own excellent discipline and conduct. 
 
 Now, I will give you the names of some of the first 
 kings, and the number of years in which they reigned. 
 
 First, Salatis died in the nineteenth year of his reign, 
 and one Boeon succeeded him, who reigned forty years 
 and nine days. And after him came Apochnos, who 
 reigned seven and thirty years, and eight months. 
 Apochis came next, and reigned sixty years and seven- 
 teen days. And then Janias reigned fifty years and 
 three months ; and, lastly, came Arris, who ruled forty 
 and eight years, and three months, and eight days. 
 Now, those were the first six kings, and they were 
 almost perpetually in war for the purpose of destroying 
 
 9 
 
98 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 the Egyptians. Here I shall give you the definition of 
 a few words. 
 
 First, the people were then called hie-sos, that is to 
 say, king shepherds, for hie, in the holy tongue, means 
 king, and sos, according to the vulgar, is a shepherd ; 
 so Mc-sos is taken as a compound. But, according to 
 some copies now extant, hye does not signify king shep- 
 herd, but shepherd captive. It is true that hie, with an 
 aspiration sound in Egyptian, is to say captive. These 
 are the different definitions of the same word. 
 
 But, to proceed. I now have given you a regular 
 succession of the kings who reigned in Egypt ; and, also, 
 the state of subjection to which the Egyptians were, 
 under the reign of the kings before named. Now, is it 
 reasonable to suppose that the Egyptian historian, in 
 writing the history of his own nation, would have de- 
 parted from the truth, and their own .sacred records, as 
 far as to ' represent the Egyptians, which was his own 
 nation, to be in bondage, and slaves to the shepherds, 
 when, in fact, the shepherds were slaves to the Egyp- 
 tians at that time ? But, since the Bible, or about the 
 time it was first in agitation, the shepherds got the 
 government of Egypt in their own hands, and kept it 
 for five hundred and four years. Then the king of 
 Thebel, with an army of Egyptians, made a; valiant and 
 obstinate war upon the shepherds, and drove the greater 
 part of them out of the land of Egypt, and then the rest 
 retreated to a place called Avaris, where they raised a 
 strong wall around nine thousand, nine hundred and 
 ninety acres of land. And I say further, that Themosis 
 laid seige to this fortification with an army of fourteen 
 hundred and sixty-two thousand men. But he found 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 99 
 
 the place was not to be carried by assault. They then 
 came to conditions, or articles, to depart Egypt in a 
 safe convoy to go where they pleased. Hence, upon 
 those terms, the shepherds left Egypt, with their goods 
 and families, to the number of two hundred and thirty- 
 four thousand, passed out by the way of the wilderness 
 into Syria, and for the fear of the Assyrians, who 
 were then the masters of Asia, they returned to the 
 country now called Judea, and there erected cities, 
 towns, and so on. Now, I seriously say that every 
 part and particle of this account of the Egyptian his- 
 tory, and my own account and reason given concerning 
 long-forgotten events, I say they are consistent with 
 natural events, and they are agreeable to the law of 
 fitness. Nothing of a marvelous nature — no legerde- 
 main tales of rods turning into serpents, or with regard 
 to frogs, lice, or locusts, and so on. But everything 
 will accord with the well known history of man. So, I 
 ask, where is the man that is blessed with common 
 sense, and free from vulgar prejudice and prepossession, 
 that will find any difficulty in making up his mind in 
 regard to the reasonableness of this account ? Always 
 judge the credibility of a book by its arguments, and 
 of its details to the order of nature, and its freedom 
 from fiction and marvelousness. If the history of 
 Egypt and the Bible was to be tried by that standard, 
 there would not be the least hesitation in giving the 
 preference to the history of Egypt, or Manethan, the 
 Egyptian writer. 
 
 I have already remarked that the Hebrews were not 
 a learned people till long after their settlement in the 
 land of Judea; and, also, they were not a scientific 
 
100 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 people till after their captivity at Babylon. Then, it is 
 a matter of course, that you could not expect anything 
 like a correct, or a systematic history of the first rise 
 of that people, as a nation, or from any of their own 
 writers. But, there are some incidental remarks in the 
 Jewish history which casts some light upon the subject, 
 and goes to show the reasonableness of Egyptian his- 
 tory, and proves my reason and my words in regard to 
 the Israelites possessing themselves of the government 
 of Egypt, and, consequently, they ruled in parliament 
 for the above time. And more than that, the whole of 
 the internal evidence shows the sincerity of the profane 
 history, even Abraham and all of the ancient men. 
 
 Now, let me say that Abraham was a Chaldean, and 
 that he left U r of the Chaldeans, and settled in the land 
 of Canaan ; and, also, Abraham was a king and a shep- 
 herd when he left Ur of the Chaldeans, and carried a 
 strong army with him into the land of Canaan, and he 
 took possesion of the country east of Bethel, on the 
 plains of Jordan. (See Genesis xiii.) And Abraham 
 was a mighty prince at this time, and could bring an 
 army of his own into the field ; and, also, from this 
 circumstance of his making war with the four kings, 
 and proving successful in the contest. (See Genesis 
 xiv.) That shows that Abraham had three hundred 
 and eighteen soldiers born in his own house, and fur- 
 thermore those three hundred and eighteen men were 
 not the only men that he commanded in the field of 
 battle ; for, in the fifth and thirteenth he had three con- 
 federates, Mamre, Eshcal, and Aner, who might have 
 brought an equal force into the field. But those three 
 hundred and eighteen men were not the only men which 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 101 
 
 Abraham could have brought into the field of his own 
 subjects ; for is it reasonable to suppose that he would 
 have called out all the men that he had at his command, 
 and have left the vast property that he had in his pos- 
 session with the multitude of women and children which 
 must have belonged to his household, without an armed 
 force to protect them, especially at a time when the 
 whole country was invaded by the combined forces of 
 the four kings ? Therefore, you see Abraham, at that 
 time, as Genesis xxiii, and the ix says, that Abraham 
 was, in fact, a king who governed and armed soldiery 
 before he left Ur of the Chaldeans ; and, in fact, 
 Abraham should be represented in the following 
 manner. 
 
 In the tenth generation after the flood, there was 
 among the Chaldeans, a man great and skilled in celes- 
 tial science ; who is represented as being a for- 
 eigner, who came with an army out of the land above 
 Babylon, called the land of the Chaldeans ; but, after a 
 long time, he removed from that country ; also, with 
 his people ; and went into the land then called Canaan, 
 but now called the land of Judea; and then his pos- 
 terity became to be a multitude, (as to which posterity 
 I relate.) But remember that the name of Abram, or 
 Abraham, is even now famous in the land of Damascus, 
 and there is now a village named from him called the 
 habitation of Abraham. Consequently, this fact is 
 evidently proven by the greater part of the ancient 
 historians, and also the Jews derived their origin from 
 Damascus, the famous city of Syria, and their first king 
 was Abraham. 
 
 Then, if it be true, as all those ancient historians < 
 
102 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 say, that Abraham was a king in the land of the 
 Chaldeans ; and, as I say, when he left the land of the 
 Chaldeans, above Babylon, he marched away with an 
 army of soldiers to Damascus, and Jacob, after Isaac, 
 succeeded to the kingdom. Then, I say, that if you 
 will admit that to be a fact, there would be no difficulty 
 in believing what I have said, in regard to those king- 
 shepherds marching an army into the land of Egypt, 
 and of their making themselves masters of both the 
 upper and lower provinces. 
 
 Now, I shall have to say, that there is so many things 
 in the Bible that are absurd, and so many things related 
 out of order, and so contrary to nature, that you can 
 not say that it was written by any writer who keeps 
 within the bounds of reason or probability. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 . 
 
 I shall give you a brief view of that part of the 
 Scriptures that immediately concerns Abraham. 
 
 First, I want you to remember that I have shown 
 you that Abraham was a king before he left Ur, of the 
 Chaldeans. (See Genesis, xii, 4.) There, the writer 
 of the same, makes Abraham to be seventy-five years 
 old when he departed out of Haran ; and, after he left 
 Haran, he removed to the land of Canaan, and settled 
 east of Bethel ; and, after this, he journeyed toward the 
 south ; and, after some years, he sends the shepherds' 
 king into Egypt, and made him say to his wife, " Behold, 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 103 
 
 now I know thou art a fair woman to look upon ; and 
 say, I pray thee, thou art my sister." 
 
 Now, from the brief manner that the writer of that 
 Scripture passes over time, Sarai would have been 
 seventy-five years old, when Abraham was so afraid 
 that the beauty of Sarai would cost his life, that he 
 was induced to request her to say that he was her 
 brother. 
 
 Now, according to the Bible, it was nine years from 
 the time that Abraham left Ur, of the Chaldeans, till 
 he went up out of Egypt. Hence, if he was seventy- 
 five years old when he left Ur, he was eighty-four 
 years old when his beautiful wife rendered him so 
 anxious that she should deny him to be her husband. 
 Now, according to Genesis, (xviii, 17,) it appears, 
 that Sarai was only ten years younger than Abra- 
 ham. Hence, she was just seventy-four years old 
 when she was first noticed as the beauty of the earth, 
 at that time. Hence, in her seventy-fifth year of age, 
 the prince of Egypt commended her to Pharaoh for her 
 beauty. Hence, Pharaoh took her to wife, at that age. 
 Hence, I say, is that reason on the face of the Bible ? 
 And what is still more remarkable, sixteen years after 
 this, when Sarai was ninety years old, and in a state of 
 pregnancy, with Isaac, her beauty and fairness of com- 
 plexion was still so great that Abraham had to declare 
 before Abimelech, that " She is my sister." (See 
 Genesis, xx, 2.) Thus, at the age of ninety years, the 
 king of Gerar took to wife Abraham's beautiful sister. 
 
 Readers, I am well aware that the simple recital of 
 this absurd tale, which is so prominent on the face of 
 the Bible, is calculated to subject good, honorable, and ■ 
 
104 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 rational men to the charge of infidelity. It is said that 
 infidels point out objections to the Sacred Writ ; but 
 this, however, does not lessen the absurdity of the 
 same, divine as it is now termed. 
 
 But, on the other hand, it shows that the infidels 
 exercise reason and common sense, in judging of the 
 truth or falsehood of the Jewish feignment. Reflect. Is 
 there any man in his sober senses, that can believe that 
 in days of yore, women, at the age of ninety years, 
 retained their youthful bloom, so that their beauty and 
 fairness of complexion charmed the kings, and also 
 rendered it necessary that their husbands should prac- 
 tice fraud and deception, even at the risk of the 
 chastity of their old women, in order to save their own 
 lives. Reason again. But, if any of my readers 
 should believe such absurdities, I must cheerfully 
 congratulate them on their faith only, for it is not 
 reason and truth that supports such to be true. But it 
 is preconceived faith, or vulgar prejudice, without root 
 or branch, that supports these fabulous and marvelous 
 tales of the Scripture. 
 
 But I do not wish to rob them that believe in such 
 fabulous tales. Neither do I want to rob them of any 
 consolation that they may derive from such faith. But 
 I beg leave to withhold my assent from any thing so 
 repugnant to the well known inflexible laws of nature, 
 and of nature's God. Some will say, in these remarks 
 I differ from, or derogate from, the character of 
 Abraham, and of the shepherd queen. But not so; 
 for the writers of the Bible did this. But I say, that 
 their dignified station entitled them to more honor than 
 the writers of the Bible gives them. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 105 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 Exposing the credulity of the above work of the 
 Bible. 
 
 Hence, I say there is one circumstance in deciding 
 on the credulity of the Bible, when contrasted with the 
 history of the Egyptians, which ought to be taken into 
 account, and which will weigh much with unprejudiced 
 minds ; and that is, to remember that the Egyptians 
 were a learned and scientific people many thousand 
 years before the Jews had any knowledge of letters, or 
 even had an existence, as a nation. Consequently, we 
 can not rely on the Jewish fables, for correct history of 
 ancient events. Also, it is well known that Egypt has 
 always been the cradle of science ; and, also, the 
 nations of all the earth have first got their sacred 
 records of all important transactions of their nation, 
 from her through time immemorial. This is precise and 
 true, and also it is faithfully preserved by the ancient 
 writers, of the Egyptians. 
 
 Hence, I say that no writers deserve more credit than 
 those of the Egyptian writers, in regard to the true 
 historical facts which immediately concern that nation ; 
 for the simple and natural and reasonable manner in 
 which it is written, gives the strongest evidence to its 
 own work, and it looks probable; while the Jewish 
 history's face, in almost every circumstance related in 
 the Bible, is in a manner so far out of the ordinary 
 course of nature, as to baffle the credulity of itself. 
 
106 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 Were the tales there told to be met with in any other 
 book but the Bible, they would be considered nothing 
 more than a Methodist romance, and I call them insipid 
 quibbles. I say their credit, as a history, would be 
 placed on the same footing that other histories are, that 
 are looked upon as nothing. But, yet, is is strange to 
 tell, that these tales are considered by many good, 
 pious, and learned men, to be sacred and divine ; and 
 all who will not receive them in that light, are, in their 
 estimation, infidels, and unworthy of the Christian 
 name, and claims to the religion of Jesus Christ, and 
 ought to be guarded against as dangerous men. 
 
 Friends, this is the opinion of some of the world; 
 but the time will soon come when this vulgar prejudice 
 will give way to the force of reason and the light of 
 science ; when the Christian religion will have no more 
 to do with the marvelous tales of Jewish fiction. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI, 
 
 I NOW shall expose some of the miracles of the Bible, 
 and show that they are no evidence of a true character 
 of itself ; and show that such are at issue with reason, 
 and the laws of nature. 
 
 First, you are all well aware that the Jews and 
 Christians both contend that the truth of their evidence 
 is, and was, founded upon the evidence of miracles. 
 But, whatever others may think of miracles, as an 
 evidence of the truth or falsehood of any thing ; as for 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 107 
 
 me, I must be allowed to say, that you never have read 
 any book or history that was founded on miracles, but 
 that of the Bible, but what was looked upon, by all 
 enlightened men of the earth, as fiction and supersti- 
 tion, and unworthy of notice. Mark that as truth. 
 
 But, because those fabulous and superstitious tales 
 are met with in the Bible, they are considered divine. 
 Reason. — Well, I say that all the evidence that miracles 
 can offer, is that something is done of which we have no 
 understanding. Hence, how can we receive that as 
 evidence that we can not understand ? And, for that 
 reason, I say, no wonder there are so many infidels. I 
 will instance one case. 
 
 Is a miracle any evidence that the sun shines in a 
 clear day ? I say not. But it would take a miracle to 
 prove that it did not shine in a clear day. 
 
 But, before I further remark, it is necessary to see what 
 is understood by a miracle. Hence, I shall here remark, 
 that to discourse with a miracle, without defining what 
 is meant by the word miracle, or what a miracle means 
 to show in fact, talks of nothing. But it is intended 
 to take the sensible operation which is above the com- 
 prehension of the spectator. Hence, it is contrary to 
 the established course of nature, and is now called 
 divine. But, I say, without the fear of contradiction, 
 that there never was a suspension in the laws of nature 
 in the production of any miracle, or by that operation 
 by which the effect was produced. And it is here 
 worthy of remark, that it is much easier for them to 
 write down a miracle than to perform one. Hence, I 
 say that the writer of the Bible was not so destitute of 
 common sense and honesty as to expect to be believed 
 
108 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 by his readers, that he or they intended those marvelous 
 tales to be more than fictions, which was common to the 
 writers of ancient times. It is a truth that can not be 
 denied, that the most ancient part of the histories of 
 all the Eastern nations is so mixed with fiction and 
 marvelous tales of miraculous events, that it is hard for 
 men of earth to tell where such fiction ends, and where 
 real history begins. But the following remarks I shall 
 extract from the history of Greece, and that evidence 
 you can not deny. And I shall apply it to all the 
 ancient histories of the eastern nations, the Hebrews 
 not excepted. The first notice that you have of any 
 country, is always fabulous and uncertain in its true 
 character. 
 
 Hence, I say, that among an unenlightened people 
 every imposture is most likely to be practiced; for ignor- 
 ance is the parent of credulity. Thus, I say, nothing 
 which the Jews has transmitted to us can be relied on 
 as a true history. Poets were the first that began to 
 record the events of the nations ; and, remember it is a 
 part of their business to picture imagination even at 
 the risk of probability. Consequently, for this reason 
 all the earliest accounts that are now on the face of the 
 Jewish history are fabulous ; and in these early Jewish 
 accounts you have machinations of gods, and demi-gods, 
 and the great adventures of heroes and giants, and 
 ravages of monsters, and the dragons, and all the 
 potency of charms and enchantments. But the plain 
 history of man, and his reason or nature, seem to have 
 no share in the picture. And when the reader wanders 
 through all unpleasant scenes and frightful scenes of such 
 pictures as those of the Jews, he never meets with such 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 109 
 
 a being as himself. Hence, it is because they don't 
 treat on natural things, or reasonable things. 
 
 It would be vain, therefore, and beside the present 
 purpose, to give an historical air to accounts which 
 never was transmitted as true. But some writers have, 
 indeed, labored hard to separate the truth from the 
 fable, and have tried to give a true narrative from the 
 first dawning of tradition to the display of undoubted 
 history. But they labored* in vain. Hence, the fanci- 
 ful pictures of strong imaginations are taught to assume 
 a serious severity, and still tends to deceive the reader 
 more and more, by offering in the garb of truth what 
 had only been meant to delight and allure him. Then, 
 I say, that there is no man of information that does not 
 know that the Bible was written in a poetical form, or 
 measure. Also, I say that there is scarcely a circum- 
 stance recorded in the Bible which is not connected 
 with marvelousness, and seems to be brought about by 
 a supernatural agency. And if you credit the Bible 
 as true, I say that the conduct of the supreme being 
 toward that nation was not governed by the same laws 
 which govern or regulate the conduct of other nations. 
 For instance — Israel, of Jacob, came into existence in a 
 manner quite different from other children. He ob- 
 tained a wife by a miracle, and all the wealth of his 
 father in law. He and his posterity were taken to 
 Egypt in or by a miracle. They were preserved in 
 Egypt four hundred and thirty years by a miracle. 
 Redeemed by a miracle. Conducted through the wil- 
 derness by a scene of miracles. Preserved and gov- 
 erned by a miracle. 
 
 It is a truth that all of the eastern nations had their 
 
110 . LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 gods, their demi-gods, their enchantments, their mira- 
 cles, and so forth. Hence, I say that miracles were 
 once common to all nations till after the light of science 
 was cultivated, and as the light of science increased, 
 miracles decreased ; the Jews being the last of the eas- 
 tern nations that cultivated science. Hence, they were 
 the last who boast in miracles. 
 
 Christians who think their religion and that of the 
 Jews were attested by miracles, admit that the day of 
 miracles is past; but they do not consider that it is 
 owing to the spread of the light of science that such 
 miracles as them are no longer performed. But the day 
 of vengeance, which slaughters, and so forth, is past, 
 and peace and joy now exist in all countries where 
 science has increased. But you are all well aware of 
 the fact, that there are many Christians in the world 
 who believe that if they were to giv§ up the notion of 
 miracles,' their religion would be gone without any 
 chance of reformation. But with a man of the second 
 thought, he will say that any religion that requires such 
 fables and miracles, is not worth any name. For in- 
 stance — According to the Bible, Moses and Aaron 
 wrought eleven miracles in the sight of Pharaoh before 
 he would let Israel go. And what is most remarkable, 
 is that Pharaoh would have let Israel go if the Lord 
 had not hardened his heart. Consequently, I say 
 that I am astonished to see Christian divines laboring 
 to establish the truth of their religion on such fictions. 
 Can any man of sober sense believe that they are any- 
 thing else ? Aaron's rod was turned into a serpent ; but 
 this was mimicked by the magicians of Egypt. And 
 the Lord hardened Pharaoh's heart, till he had cursed 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. Ill 
 
 him with the ten plagues which he sent upon the Egyp- 
 tians — frogs, lice, flies and so forth. Furthermore, they 
 killed their cattle, filled their people with boils, turned 
 their water into blood, destroyed their cattle with hail, 
 sent swarms of locusts, created darkness, although every 
 miracle seemed to have had its desired effect, if the 
 Lord had not hardened his heart. He still continues to 
 curse the Egyptians, and still harden the heart of Pha- 
 raoh, until he kills all the first born of Egypt. Hence, 
 Moses, the meek man, bore all this with great patience 
 till he found he had to kill all the first born of Egypt. 
 He then went out from Pharaoh with great anger. 
 Now, I ask, why had Moses a right to be angry at Pha- 
 raoh, or the Lord, who hardened his heart — which was 
 the sole cause of his disobedience ? Consequently, the 
 Lord baffled all the miracles that Moses could perform 
 by hardening the heart of Pharaoh. 
 
 It is a matter of curious speculation to notice the 
 manner in which Moses performed those miracles, or at 
 least those that is said to have been performed by a 
 magical rod. The ancient Jewish history differs from 
 that of the latter Jewish account; but I say that the 
 ancient history is entitled to as much credit as that of 
 the Bible. The ancient account of the rod is thus given 
 by different nations, the Hebrews included. They say 
 that this rod first grew in Paradise, and when Adam 
 left Paradise, he took his rod with him, and that this 
 rod passed from Adam to Noah by the right of inheri- 
 tance, and from Noah through a regular succession of 
 patriarchs, till it came to be transplanted into Jethro's 
 garden, and there r took root again. Hence, it was 
 called Zaphir, whence Zaphorah, his daughter, took her 
 
112 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 name, and had the tetragronimaton written upon it; 
 that when Zaphorah fell in love with Moses, her father 
 consented that she should have him, if he could 
 pluck up this rod ; at the same time publishing a 
 proclamation that whoever did it first should marry 
 his daughter. Consequently hereupon, several strong 
 young men came and tried their strength in vain ; but 
 Moses being acquainted with the true pronunciation, 
 obtained his daughter, and not only the daughter, but 
 he obtained all the virtues of the rod included, with 
 which he wrought afterward so many wonders in Egypt. 
 This Jewish fable has as much claim upon credulity as 
 many of those fables that you meet on the face of 
 divine writ. But, as regards the rod that Moses had, I 
 say he learned the use of it from the priest of Medion. 
 (Read Exodus iv, 1, 2, 3, 4.) "And Moses answered and 
 said, But, behold, they will not belieye me, nor hearken 
 unto my voice: for they will say, The Lord hath not 
 appeared unto thee. And the Lord said unto him, What 
 is that in thine hand ? And he said, A rod. And He 
 said, Cast it on the ground. And he cast it on the 
 ground, and it became a serpent; and Moses fled from 
 before it. And the Lord said unto Moses, Put forth 
 thy hand, and take it by the tail. And he put forth 
 his hand, and caught it, and it became a rod in his 
 hand." Now T , I say again that the angel that learned 
 Moses the use of this rod was no more nor less than 
 one of the priests of Medion — a priest, the brother-in- 
 law of Moses. But, just admitting all these ten mira- 
 cles to have been performed just as is generally supposed, 
 I can prove to every sober man that it was done by 
 sleight of hand, or by the art of magic, as it is called, 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 113 
 
 and is often practiced by the Oriental nations. Then, 
 I say that no sober man believes, at heart, that when 
 this rod was cast on the ground that it did actually be- 
 come a serpent ; and that as soon as he took the serpent 
 by the tail, it turned to a rod again in his hands. Cer- 
 tainly not. I say if any man believes such fables at 
 heart, it is not worth while to reason the case with him. 
 Hence, I say that this turning rods into serpents and 
 serpents into rods again, to sober men, is poor logic to 
 prove a divine mission. Also, it must have appeared 
 so to Pharaoh and the Egyptians ; for when the rod of 
 God, as it is called, (Exodus iv, 21,) was cast down by 
 Aaron and became a serpent, the wise men of Egypt, 
 the sorcerers and the magicians were called, and what- 
 ever miracle was performed by Aaron's rod, the magi- 
 cians, with their enchantments, did so too, until Aaron 
 commenced making lice ; so this miracle baffled the 
 Egyptian priests. 
 
 It appears they could not make lice, although they 
 succeeded in turning their rods into serpents, and water 
 into blood, and even made frogs by their enchantments. 
 Then, does not reason say, that if the Egyptians could 
 do these things by their own enchantments, I say the 
 mo&t reasonable conclusion would be that Moses and 
 Aaron did the same things by enchantments. Hence, 
 I say in regard to the things that the magicians could 
 not do or perform, was on account of the more sleights 
 being with the Medians, unknown to the magicians of 
 Egypt, and in which art Moses was introduced by a priest 
 of Medion. Consequently, there is no method of estab- 
 lishing a divination so exceptionable and so liable to im- 
 posture as that of the ten miracles of Moses and Aaron. 
 
 10 
 
114 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 I say it is a species of evidence, that should be the least 
 of men's attention ; and what more confirms this view of 
 the character of such marvelous tales, I say, as well as 
 you know, that such miracles as they represent have 
 never been resorted to since that time, nor believed by 
 any only those who are so ignorant that they can not 
 detect the imposture, and too superstitious to suspect 
 it. Hence, I say that plain truth that corroborates 
 nature and reason, does not need a miracle to prove it 
 true, for truth seeks not to grow in the dark shades of 
 a mystery. No, my friends, it seeks the light, and 
 courts rational investigation. 
 
 Well, suppose Moses and Aaron did turn a rod into a 
 serpent, what did it prove ? I say was it any evidence 
 that God had conversation with Moses on Mount Sinai ? 
 If it was, what evidence ought to be deduced from the 
 fact that the magicians, with their arts of magic, did 
 the same ? But it is said that Aaron's rod swallowed 
 up that of the magicians'. But that does not prove 
 any thing more than Aaron and Moses were more 
 expert in the science of necromancy than the magicians 
 of Egypt. So I say if you all will exercise an honest 
 reflection, you will say that that is the most natural 
 conclusion; for I say, with reason, that if God had 
 been disposed to establish any abstract truth by the 
 miracles, he certainly would have performed miracles 
 no impostor could have counterfeited in any part. 
 
 I will now take a brief view of the miracle of 
 miracles — which is the standing monument of the Jewish 
 and Christian superstition, I allude to that sup- 
 posed divine theocracy called by the world the Mosaic 
 Dispensation. And here I will remark, in regard to 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 115 
 
 God having a different dispensation under which Moses 
 lived, or under which God exercised a different policy, 
 and established a different form of religion ; I say, 
 such is not only destitute of £ shadow of evidence, but 
 I say it is ridiculous. But I say it is believed that God 
 exercised a legislative power, and a judicial function, 
 through the intervention of Moses and the priesthood, 
 and that He spake to Moses and the priest at the altar, 
 as a man speaks to his neighbor ; and God governed 
 Israel in His own proper person, and when not conve- 
 nient to attend to His own affairs of government in 
 person, His prime minister, or His angel of His pres- 
 ence, supplied the place of God in the administration 
 of government. Hence, I say all this was nothing 
 more or less than a system of priestcraft, perfectly in 
 character with other eastern nations ; and I say it will 
 appear evidently to be such, or, at least, to every 
 unprejudiced mind, and an immortal investigation. 
 
 But, I am aware that it will be said that I, by giving 
 the above hints, impeach the character of Moses ; but 
 in answ r er to that objection, I beg leave to remark, you 
 know but little about the true character of Moses from 
 the Bible. Remember that the writer of the Bible is 
 not Moses, but some person that always speaks of 
 Moses in the third person. 
 
 I shall now shade the Bible, and leave it in doubt to 
 some. 
 
 First, the writer says the Lord spake unto Moses. 
 Question — But where did he get this information ? I 
 say how, when, or where, or how did he know that the 
 Lord spoke to Moses ? And who that Lord was, is left 
 in imagination for you to guess ; and, at the same 
 
116 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 time, the book tells of many lords, and many gods. 
 Then, I say, it is only guess-work of any man to say 
 of all of those lords, and all of those gods, which of 
 them spake unto Moses. * Or whether or not the whole 
 be fiction, after the ancient custom of ancient eastern 
 nations. Then, I say that the whole of that supposed 
 divine theocracy is mere fiction, and that the Lord who 
 spoke unto Moses in a flame, or in the burning bush, on 
 Mount Sinai, and gave him the law, on two tables of 
 stone, was the priest of Medion. That is almost posi- 
 tively proven by the Bible itself. But for a proof of 
 that fact, I shall analyze this miracle of miracles — the 
 Lord speaking to the people through Moses and the 
 priesthood. 
 
 I say it is truly remarkable, that both the Jews and 
 Christians contend that the Hebrew legislator was 
 divinely inspired, when the writer of the Bible repeat- 
 edly asserts that the Lord spake unto Moses. I say, 
 if the Lord spake unto Moses, there could be no 
 inspiration about the matter, for the inspiration was 
 received in an ordinary way, through the organs of the 
 ear, just as other men receive instruction — by the hear- 
 ing of the ear, and things in their ordinary way. 
 Hence, the notion that Moses was inspired by some 
 supernatural power, or manner, is not only a mistaken 
 idea, but it is absurd in the extreme ; for where was the 
 necessity of an inspiration, when God and Moses were 
 upon such terms of intimacy — so as to converse 
 together as neighbors do ? So I would like to see those 
 contradictions reconciled ; either the common notion 
 that the Bible gives by inspiration, or the repeated 
 declaration of the Bible itself, that the Lord spake 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 117 
 
 unto Moses. I say it is absurd, for the writer of the 
 Bible never intimates that Moses of himself was 
 inspired ; but repeatedly declares that the Lord spake 
 unto Moses. Hence, I say that if there is any credit 
 to be attached to the writer of the Bible, you must 
 believe that the Lord did speak unto Moses. I now 
 will inquire what Lord it was that spake unto Moses. 
 
 And the Lord spake unto Moses. It is remarkable 
 that this form of expression does not appear in the book 
 of Genesis, nor until after the angel of the Lord 
 appeared unto Moses in the burning bush, as recorded 
 in the third chapter of the book of Exodus. Yet it is 
 believed that Moses wrote the book of Genesis, as well 
 as the rest of the Bible. 
 
 I shall here give you an explanation of this form of 
 expression, and show that the Lord that spake unto 
 Moses was simply a man, as Moses himself; or, in 
 other words, I shall show that the Lord that spake unto 
 Moses, was no more or less than a priest of Medion. 
 
 I hope that the reader will not be any way alarmed 
 at my bold position, for I intend to establish it partly 
 by learned and celebrated orthodox divines. The no- 
 tion that Moses, or any other man ever conversed with 
 the Supreme Being face to face, as a man convers- 
 ing with his friend, is too ridiculous to merit a refuta- 
 tion. It is well known, that all the eastern nations have 
 their oracles, and consult their gods through the priest- 
 hood, and whatever answer the priest returned was 
 then considered the word of God to the people ; hence 
 the only difference between the Jews and other na- 
 tions, is, that they, with the Medionites, consulted the 
 Supreme Being through the priesthood, and whatever 
 
118 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 the priest said to the people they took to be the 
 word of God ; hence, it was an ordinance in Israel, that 
 the people should hear to the word of the Lord through 
 the priesthood from the mouths of the priests. (See 
 Malachi, ii, 5, 6, 7.) "For the priest's lips should 
 keep knowledge, and they should seek law at his 
 mouth, for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts." 
 Consequently, this method of inquiring the word of the 
 Lord at the priest's mouth was a uniform custom in the 
 eastern nations ; in truth you can satisfy yourselves by 
 reading for yourselves. I now shall show you that the 
 Lord which spoke unto Moses, and gave him the law on 
 Mount Sinai, was simply a priest of Medion ; but as a 
 proof of this fact I shall recite some notes of celebrated 
 men upon the same subject. They say, that the angel of 
 the Lord that appeared unto Moses in the bush at Mount 
 Horeb, Qr Mount Sinai as it is sometimes called, was 
 in fact a priest of Medion. These notes were taken 
 from Exodus, iii, 5, 2. "And the angel of the Lord 
 appeared unto him in a flame of fire." 
 
 The Hebrew writers say that this flame, in the origi- 
 nal, was heart. But the laws and government of the 
 Hebrews are expressly said to be faulty in the new 
 testament, and the gospel of Jesus Christ is said to 
 establish a more excellent ministry. (See Hebrews, viii, 
 6, 8.) "But now hath he obtained a more excellent 
 ministry, by how much also he is the mediator of a 
 better covenant," a "covenant with the house of Israel 
 and with the house of Judah." Thus, St. Paul declares 
 that the old testament dispensation was not only faulty, 
 but that the new testament dispensation was more 
 excellent. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 119 
 
 I say, that if Moses and the Jewish priesthood could 
 converse with God, face to face, as men do with their 
 friends — I say such a dispensation would have been 
 much more excellent than the present state of things 
 under the gospel dispensation ; for, I say if Moses and 
 the priesthood did actually have such immediate ac- 
 cess to the Lord or to Deity, as is represented in the 
 Bible ; I say what an excellent way they had in deciding 
 all matters of controversy. I say, would it not be an 
 excellent thing if Christians could now refer their con- 
 troversies to such an infallible oracle ; what a world of 
 controversy might be dispensed with, if such an infalli- 
 ble decision could be had. 
 
 I shall now call the attention of the reader to a 
 matter of controversy that took place between Moses 
 and his sister and brother. (See Numbers, xii, 1 — 
 16.) "And Miriam and Aaron spoke against Moses, 
 because of the Ethiopian woman whom he had mar- 
 ried : for he had married an Ethiopian woman. And 
 they said, hath the Lord indeed spoken only by Moses ? 
 hath he not also spoken by us ? And the Lord heard it. 
 Now the man Moses was very meek, and loved all the 
 men which were upon the face of the earth. And the 
 Lord spake suddenly unto Moses, and unto Aaron and 
 unto Miriam, Come ye three unto the tabernacle of 
 the congregation; and the three came out. And the 
 Lord came down in the pillar of the cloud, and stood 
 in the door of the tabernacle, and called Aaron and 
 Miriam, and they both came forth. And He said, 
 hear now my words : If there be a prophet among 
 you, I 7 the Lord, will make myself known unto him 
 in a vision, and will speak unto him in a dream. My^ 
 
120 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 servant Moses is not so who is faithful in all mine 
 house. With him will I speak mouth to mouth, even 
 apparently, and not in dark speeches ; and the simili- 
 tude of the Lord shall he behold ; wherefore then were ye 
 not afraid to speak against my servant Moses ? And the 
 anger of the Lord was kindled against them, and He 
 departed. And the cloud departed from off the taberna- 
 cle, and behold Miriam became lepros, white as snow ; 
 and Aaron looked upon Miriam, and behold she was 
 lepros. And Aaron said unto Moses, Alas, my Lord, I 
 beseech thee, lay not the sin upon us, wherein we have 
 done foolishly, and wherein we have sinned. Let her not 
 be as one dead, of whom the flesh is half consumed 
 when he cometh out of his mother's womb. And Moses 
 cried unto the Lord saying, Heal her now, God, I 
 beseech thee. And the Lord said unto Moses, If her 
 father had but spit in her face, should she not be ashamed 
 seven days ? Let her be shut out from the camp seven 
 days, and after that, let her be received in again. And 
 Miriam was shut out from the camp seven days, and the 
 people journeyed not till Miriam was brought in again. 
 And afterwards the people removed from Hazeroth 
 and pitched in the wilderness of Paran." 
 
 Now, if the world must be called infidel for believing 
 (if such a scene as the above actually did take place,) 
 there was something of the Egyptian art about it, 
 why so be it. I am honest in the matter, and I say, that 
 no honest sober man could believe anything else, and 
 exercise reason at the same time. Some will say that 
 I don't agree with the scriptures ; but as it is, friends, 
 I can not coincide with any book that will say that God, 
 or the Supreme Being, would appear in person, and de- 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 121 
 
 scend from his glorious seat of peace and joy and light, 
 just for the purpose of taking a part in a little quarrel 
 about a black woman, which Moses married in Ethiopia, 
 for the sake of gaming a city. Dear friends, I honest- 
 ly say, the Almighty God never suffered himself to get 
 angry about such trifling matters. But such lengthened 
 tales, I now soon shall leave with those that I hope has 
 incredulity enough to judge them. But, I say if the char- 
 acter of Moses is true, as it is drawn in the Bible, he 
 evidently played the despot in the name of God ; for 
 every quarrel he had, not only with his honorable black 
 wife, but in regard to his political influence, he would 
 make an appeal to the divine oracle to silence his ene- 
 mies ; and of course all these decisions were in favor of 
 the author, Moses. And there is something more ab- 
 surd ; that is, that a government or church which were 
 perfectly united, when one of these political quar- 
 rels comes up, Moses makes his divine appeals, such 
 as are recorded in the 16th chapter of Numbers. I 
 say that the question at issue was in regard to a re- 
 publican form of government. Also, Korah and his 
 company, (two hundred and fifty princes in Israel,) 
 accused Moses of playing the part of a despot in the 
 name of God, and also of practicing deception ; there- 
 fore they contended that there should be a republican 
 form of government, in which the voice of the people 
 should be heard, and not Moses' oracles in his solemn 
 appeals to God. They plead for an equal right to all 
 men. But the solemn appeals, threw the decision in 
 favor of Moses. Consequently, they had to submit to 
 the oracles of Moses, for according to Moses' own 
 words, God had appointed him to superintend and man- + 
 
122 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 age all their private affairs, by applying to God for 
 assistance ; for, according to the Bible, God almost took 
 a part with Moses in all of his domestic affairs. Now, 
 I shall shortly leave the matter with my readers ; all I 
 want, is for them to give my work a fair investiga- 
 tion. Friends, I have raised objections to some parts 
 of the Bible, and why — because it is based upon fiction, 
 and should not to be represented to the world as it is 
 by certain people now in the world. I feel like having 
 all men or men's works to bear their own character, 
 whether good or bad, and if there is any work that can not 
 bear inspection, it is not of divine origin. I now will 
 submit the work of the Bible to the good sense of 
 my readers. 
 
 A few remarks on the new testament, especially 
 Revelation, so called, proving by reason that all of the 
 beasts, and so on, were a representation of earthly 
 affairs. - 
 
 First, it is reasonable that all the hosts that John 
 saw were nothing more than hieroglyphics representing 
 governments here on earth. It will appear in this 
 work, or by my reason ; for his first vision was one like 
 the Son of Man standing in the midst of seven candle- 
 sticks, holding seven stars in his right hand. These 
 stars and candlesticks are explained to mean churches 
 and their ministers here on earth. And this is a clear 
 intimation to the reader, that all his hieroglyphics are 
 as simple and plain ; for ecclesiastical matters were all 
 represented by stars and candlesticks, and so on. So 
 civil governments were represented by beasts, and the 
 great red dragon was intended to represent the Roman 
 government. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 123 
 
 I am well aware that some writers represent the 
 dragon as having the body of a serpent with wings, and 
 so on. But this construction is not only foreign and 
 forced, but is false. The following facts will show the 
 true application of the great red dragon : 
 
 The dragon is a beast of fable, supposed to have the 
 body of a huge serpent, with the head, wings and claws 
 of an eagle. It is a well known fact, that in Roman 
 mythology it was the emblematic hieroglyphic of the 
 angel of destruction, and was, in fact, the Roman en- 
 sign ; for a certain division of the Roman army carried 
 the flag or standard of the red dragon. Also, more 
 reason than my own for the proof of the same. There 
 are many of the ancient writers that speak of the Ro- 
 man ensign, and, with me, say that they formed this 
 fable dragon, and painted it red on their standard or 
 flag. Then, it is a conclusive evidence that pagans and 
 not Roman Christians, were represented by the great 
 red dragon. Then, here I shall be bold, and say that 
 all the beasts that John saw were national emblems, and 
 borrowed from the vision of Daniel. (See Daniel vii, 
 1-7.) "In the first year of Belshazzar, king of Baby- 
 lon, Daniel had a dream and visions of his head upon 
 his bed : then he wrote the dream, and told the sum of 
 the matters. Daniel spake and said, I saw in my vision 
 by night, and behold, the four winds of the heaven 
 strove upon the great sea. And four great beasts came 
 up from the sea, diverse one from another. The first 
 was like a lion, and had eagle's wings ; I beheld till the 
 wings thereof were plucked, and it was lifted up from 
 the earth, and made stand upon the feet as a man, and 
 a man's heart was given to it. And, behold, another 
 
124 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 beast, a second, like to a bear, and it raised up itself on 
 one side, and it had three ribs in the mouth of it between 
 the teeth of it : And they said thus unto it, Arise de- 
 vour much flesh. After this I beheld, and lo, another, 
 like a leopard, which had upon the back of it four wings 
 of a fowl ; the beast had also four heads ; and dominion 
 was given to it. And this I saw in the night visions, 
 and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and 
 strong exceedingly ; and it had great iron teeth : it de- 
 voured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue 
 with the feet of it : and it was diverse from all the beasts 
 that were before it ; and it had ten horns.'* 
 
 Daniel's first beast was like a lion, with eagle's 
 wings. His second beast was like a bear. His third 
 like a leopard, with four wings and four heads His 
 fourth beast was a nondescript, having ten horns. The 
 hosts that John says he saw came up out of the sea ; 
 had the spots of a leopard ; the mouth of the lion ; the 
 feet of the bear, and the same number of heads and 
 horns that Daniel's four beasts had. So, to be short in 
 my work, I say if any one will read Daniel and the Re- 
 velation, he will see that John uses the same word to 
 express the same things ; also, it is relative to churches, 
 dominions, and so on. Now, I have submitted the work 
 of the Old and New Testament to my readers, hoping 
 that they will investigate it all, and render judgment 
 according to evidence. 
 
CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 REVELATIONS FROM THE SPIRIT OF JOEL WEST. 
 
 Recommendations by John West, of Knox county, 
 State of Illinois, of the foregoing volume, written by 
 the spirit of Joel West, who was the eldest son of John 
 and Elizabeth West, and lived with his parents till the 
 time of his death. He was born March fifth, eighteen 
 hundred and thirty-two, and died August twenty-sev- 
 enth, eighteen hundred and fifty -four. The foregoing 
 volume was written by the hand of A. J. McBride, 
 medium, a resident of Knox county, Illinois. A. J. 
 McBride appears to be so organized by nature's laws, 
 that the Spirits from the Spirit land can influence him 
 to speak or write their own sentiments with regard to 
 things that transpired on earth, and things in the Spirit 
 World ; and they can tell of circumstances that did 
 truly take place between themselves and those who are 
 living witnesses to the truth of the same things spoken 
 of; which, indeed, is the strongest self-evidence that 
 can be drawn up in the mind of man, to establish the 
 existence of a never-dying soul or spirit of the human 
 family, that lives in certain spheres of enjoyment, 
 through the never-ending ages of eternity. 
 
 I want the reader to understand me to say, when 
 things are spoken of, and truly commented on, which 
 we ourselves did know, see, and hear, with our own 
 sensible faculties, and know the reality of the existence 
 of such circumstances, and when we also know the' 
 
 125 
 
126 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 medium through which the writing and speaking comes, 
 does not know by his own sense or nature any thing 
 about the subject which is being written or told through 
 him, it is evidence of the existence of our friends 
 beyond the grave. Also, it is evidence that mankind, 
 through such a medium, can truly converse, while in 
 the flesh on earth, with those who have paid the debt 
 of nature, and live beyond the grave. We should 
 exercise reason, because it is the ground on which we 
 should approbate. Also, it is the only ground on which 
 we can condemn ; and when we know, assuredly, that 
 the intelligent faculty only belongs to the powers of 
 man, and when we also know the communication we get 
 to be just and true, and that we ourselves were a party 
 to the circumstances or transactions told of, and that 
 the other party to the same is dead and buried, and no 
 other person living on earth in the flesh knew any thing 
 about the things spoken of, it would be like a man of 
 reason denying he had the god-given faculty of reason, 
 or denying that the sun would shine in a clear day, to 
 object to such self-evident proof as this. 
 
 Now, I must say, on the ground of reason and self- 
 evident facts, which of necessity must constitute the 
 foundation of a true belief, the proof in favor of man 
 being so organized by nature's God, that he may, or 
 can, converse with his departed friends who are in the 
 Spirit Land, almost face to face. Now, I will state 
 some things that took place, that appeared to be the 
 working of an invisible power. 
 
 A few days after Joel West's body had been buried, 
 he influenced A. J. McBride to write in my presence. 
 The form of letters, and style of writing, drew my 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT ^VORLD. 127 
 
 attention to. further investigation. The style of writing 
 appeared to be the same as my son's while living in the 
 flesh. I then asked some questions in reference to the 
 writing. I asked, "Whose hand writing is that?" 
 " You ought to know," was the answer. At another 
 time, he influenced the same medium to write, and told 
 the bystanders to not be alarmed if he should look as 
 he did while living on earth ; which look the medium 
 certainly had, while under the influence of the spirit of 
 Joel West. Given under my hand. 
 
 John West. 
 
 If the reader will bear with me, I will now give to 
 the public some of the most interesting manifestations 
 ever witnessed by men of earth. They are bright 
 manifestations of noted men of our day, and of men of 
 ancient note. 
 
 This work is designed to be what it imports : a book 
 of manifestations. The world have been previously 
 engaged in public discussion against spiritual manifest- 
 ations, of which the manifestations treated upon here 
 were made the subject of controversy and investigation. 
 We, the Spirits, now offer an opportunity to the public, 
 in order that they may acquaint themselves with all 
 that has been said, either in favor of, or against the 
 views entertained by spiritualists on those subjects, or 
 in opposition to their views ; which, of course, is 
 skeptical to spiritualism. We do not say that we have 
 collected all that would interest the public in favor of 
 spiritualism, but we do say, that we have collected a 
 part of all that has been said in favor of, or in opposi- 
 tion to, the present subject entertained by spiritualistSr 
 
128 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 or skeptics ; or, at least, the most important particulars 
 of the present theories of the day. Hence, the 
 subjects penned in this volume, for investigation, are of 
 great importance. This no one can dispute. We, the 
 Spirits, have endeavored to treat all principles, and all 
 men, fair and candidly, and to present in a condensed 
 form all the information which we possess, concerning 
 the Spirit World. 
 
 THE SPIRIT OF JOEL WEST. 
 
 Dear Friends: — I feel rejoiced to say, that I am 
 able to present a part of this volume to the public, under 
 circumstances that I hope will be gratifying to all my 
 friends. Also, to all those who are friends to progress 
 and reform. 
 
 1 shall spare no pains in presenting my travels and 
 experiences, precisely as they are. Also, the experience 
 of the spiritual manifestations within the last year of 
 my life on earth ; and, also, I shall tell to the public 
 my opinions of the manifestations when I witnessed 
 them. Also, how they corroborate my own experience 
 that I have witnessed since the death of my body, or 
 since I have been forced to try the realities of the spirit 
 world. Now, I shall proceed. When first the word of 
 spiritual manifestation came to my ear, I scorned the 
 idea, and in this condition remained for some time ; but, 
 first, I will have to say, that I never believed in ortho- 
 doxism in its present form. But, friends, don't under- 
 stand me to say that there is no good done in civil 
 society, for I loved morality at all times, either at home 
 or abroad. But the reader would like to have me assign 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 129 
 
 my reasons- for disbelieving the doctrine taught by the 
 orthodox in this tense or day. 
 
 First reason is, that they say they take the Bible for 
 their guide, and call it sacred. Also, they say it is of 
 a divine origin. Well, I don't object to that at all, for 
 I say let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind. 
 But, readers, all I have to say about that is, if a man 
 is a man, let him wear men's apparel at all times ; and, 
 also, wear them each and every day, and not change 
 your suit as soon as the evening shade of the Sabbath 
 appears. Now, friends, I hope you understand me. 
 
 Now, my objections to the creeds, in their present 
 form, is, simply, that each and every priest of the dif- 
 ferent sects would and will now say, there is one faith, 
 one Lord and baptism. When, at the same time, they 
 know there are hundreds of different faiths, based on 
 their own statute or law, which they hold as their own 
 only. But, yet, they well know that the Bible they 
 hold as their own sacred discipline, supports the whole 
 world in all the different ' isms' that is now extant in the 
 world. But I want my reader to understand, that I 
 don't deny the authenticity of a certain portion of the 
 Bible ; but I do deny a great portion of the Bible being 
 of divine inspiration. But, as for me, I shall not use 
 many Bible proofs to prove the position that I shall 
 take ; but, I shall use reason and nature for my proof. 
 But, now I shall proceed with my spiritual manifesta- 
 tions while on earth with you in the body. 
 
 It was at first very mysterious to me. I thought, 
 when I admitted it to be of a reality, that there was no 
 sincerity in the matter at all. And, to give you my 
 yiews on the matter short, I then believed that the' 
 
130 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 whole mystery lay in the breast of the medium ; but 
 how they did it with so much acuteness, I could not 
 tell. Also, I was a musician ; consequently, they re- 
 quested my company for the purpose of playing on the 
 instruments of music at their meetings, which I did. 
 I had, therefore, the chance to investigate spiritualism 
 thoroughly, which I did, and, to my astonishment, I 
 soon saw that there was something supernatural about 
 it; for I saw manifestations given that I well knew 
 could not have been done by anything visible. I then 
 commenced my investigation, and I soon gained sufficient 
 evidence to prove a reality of the matter. So, when I 
 had sufficient proof to show to me that it was of an in- 
 visible nature, I commenced to ask questions relative to 
 the spirit-world; also, their occupation in the spirit- 
 world. And they answered me with kindness, as it 
 were, and told me the divisions of the spheres or hea- 
 venly places. But it appeared to be unreasonable to 
 me ; yet, I thought that I should try the spirits of dif- 
 ferent orders, so as to convince myself of the matter, 
 that there was some reality in the first evidence of the 
 matter. So I did, and found that they agreed exactly 
 on the same subject ; and so it soon brought evidence 
 forth to satisfy me, that the first had given me a regu- 
 lar chain of evidence. Consequently, I settled on the 
 matter as facts, and I then commenced inquiring con- 
 cerning my body that now lies moldering back to its 
 mother dust. But, I then held it as my house or place 
 of rendezvous ; but, thanks be to heaven, I am now freed 
 from all its cares, and now is the time that I enjoy peace 
 and comfort. But, let me say, that no man ever en- 
 joyed peace and joy on earth while in the body; it 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 131 
 
 is a thing impossible ; for it is not natural for a man to 
 see pleasure while in pain, and it is very certain that 
 man is always subject to pain while here on earth with 
 the body. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 I SAY either in body or mind, for the body is subject 
 to pain, and sickness, and sorrow ; but, friends, there is 
 one thing that may make us rejoice when we are sad, 
 and that is the thought of the never-dying thing, which 
 is the spirit of men ; and, at the time of sickness and 
 bodily cares, say mentally that there is a time not far 
 distant, that you or I can live independent of the body ; 
 and that should make glad every man, to think that the 
 spirit can live in a future state of existence, where no 
 thief can break through and steal ; where all bodily 
 care is gone, and almost forgot. For, we know by 
 experience that the body is mortal ; but, thanks be to 
 Heaven, that we (that is, the Spirits) well know by 
 experience, that the soul or spirit is immortal, and 
 it never dies ; but still progresses on and upward, till 
 we at last arrive at Heaven, (that is, in the seventh 
 sphere,) where all is well, and joy there never ceases, 
 nor day never ends ; nor the warm love to God never 
 cools, nor does his kindness to us ever cease. 
 
 A few remarks on the last part of my life, and my 
 disease, and the cause of the same. Also, my feelings, 
 and the attending physician's ; and signing my name to 
 this as fact, that the only proper ease was obtained*" 
 
132 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 through this medium, by the spirit of Dr. Fox. Also, 
 his counsel and advice in the first stage of my disease. 
 Also, his prophecy on the termination or result of my 
 disease. 
 
 First — As to the first part of my conversation with the 
 spirit of Fox, the last and main attending physician 
 with me.— Through this medium the conversation was 
 stated as follows : In examination, he said, " Mr. West, 
 you are seriously affected, and without a certain course 
 of medicine, and a change of climate, your case is 
 incurable." The spirit put the finger of the medium to 
 every part of my body that was affected, or that I could 
 feel pain in, and I knew it was without the knowledge 
 of the medium. So, that proved to me that the medium 
 was developed, and that it was of a supernatural nature, 
 and by invisible agency. Then I requested the spirit 
 to take me through a course of examination at different 
 times, so ' as to be fully satisfied that the spirit could 
 put the medium's finger on that part of the system, 
 that pain should move from or to, without the medium's 
 knowledge in anyway, in regard to the move of the 
 pain. I can say, that it was done at every time, so as 
 to give me perfect satisfaction. I then asked the Spirit 
 whether he could cure me or not, and the answer was 
 this — that if 1 did as he should prescribe, that the 
 body could be made whole, and not without. I then 
 requested his prescription, and he gave it as follows : 
 " West, you will change climates, with some other 
 medicine" — which he afterwards gave me — which at all 
 times had its desired effect; which he said it would 
 have ; but he said, " I can give medicine that will ease 
 you while you do live, but without the change of climate 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 133 
 
 you are incurable/' Furthermore, he told me how it 
 would operate on my system, and where it would finally 
 settle ; and, also, the results. Moreover, he said that 
 the result would not be seen in less than twelve months. 
 Here I will remark, that I had some faith in earthly 
 physicians, so I called on them and received their 
 attendance, but all in vain. I then commenced to take 
 the medicine that the spirit of Fox had prescribed, and 
 found that it had the desired effect for which it was 
 given. But at all times while I was conversing with 
 the Spirit, he said that I was incurable without the 
 change of climate, and it proved exactly true. And, 
 furthermore, he said that the disease would rise up, 
 and up, till at length it would settle in my throat ; and 
 so it did. But he said that if I should hold sufficient 
 strength to cough this matter out, that the case was 
 safe ; but without the change of climate, I would not 
 retain sufficient strength to do this. Then I asked the 
 cause of my disease, and he answered me as follows : 
 It was that I was affected by the poison of a snake ; 
 and I am now well satisfied it was exactly true ; for 
 I now have experienced the matter to be a truth. But 
 at that time I did not know that it was the whole sole 
 cause of my complaint. But, I must acknowledge that 
 I had so little thought of dying, that I neglected the 
 main part of the prescription, till it was too late for my 
 recovery, so I gave up to die, and stay at home. And 
 I did ; for, at the time that the first conversation took 
 place — about the twelve months to show the result — at 
 the precise time it proved to be fatal to my body, and I 
 signed my consent to be an inhabitant of the Spirit 
 World. 
 
134 LIGHT 1FR0M THE SPIRIT WORLD, 
 
 Next is the death of the body. But first, reader, it 
 is a well known fact, that every man wants to live as 
 long as possible ; so did I, for it is natural. Secondly, 
 because I was just in the bloom of life, and just at the 
 age to receive instruction and education ; life just be- 
 come to be my study ; but I was like many others, I was 
 forced to lay down all earthly cares, and try the reali- 
 ties of a strange land to me. But when I saw that I 
 was bound to be launched into the stream of never-end- 
 ing time, I called for all of my friends, or the most who 
 were by, or came in time, to take the long farewell and 
 parting hand with me ; and I can say that I was perfectly 
 willing to go ; for thanks be to Heaven, not only shaking 
 the warm hands of love with a long adieu, but that I 
 craved death at that time, for the pain was too severe for 
 man to stand. But, I say, not only my friends rejoiced for 
 me, but thanks be to the Kind Giver,, I saw spirits that 
 I once knew while in the body, and, also, the spirits of 
 all orders, and the spirit that had first communicated 
 with me ; I then lost all doubt, and gave up to bear 
 their company; so then I pressed my mother to my 
 breast with joy. I was then certain that all I had 
 received from the spiritual communication was true, for 
 even the spirits that I had first communicated with, were 
 there, ready to welcome me to their respective homes, 
 where, they said all was love ; and I can say, that I 
 found it to be strictly true. 
 
 But I now shall give my travails in full, to all my 
 friends on earth. On Sabbath morning, August 27th, 
 1854, my heart refused to beat, and after I had taken 
 a warm shake of hands with my nearest and dearest rela- 
 tives and friends, I at last asked this medium, whether 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 135 
 
 he would be willing to grant me leave to converse with 
 my friends through him or not, but I was so feeble that 
 I could not make him understand ; but I was made to 
 rejoice in a moment, for the spirit of Fox, impressed 
 the medium, and the answer was "yes." By the medium, 
 also, the spirit of Fox said, that I should use him as I 
 should see proper ; so then I went with my friends and 
 and the spirit of Fox, my attending physician, bore me 
 immediate company. We went first into the first sphere, 
 and it was dark to me, and everything appeared to be 
 still — without much communication with each other ; I 
 could see nothing, as it were, only dark visions of hu- 
 man forms. After some time, we passed up to the 
 second sphere, it appeared to be some lighter than it 
 was in the first, it appeared to me as if day was just 
 making its appearance in the east, as it appears to you 
 on earth ; so I could see something more here than I 
 could in the first. And we stood here some time, and I 
 noticed that the inhabitants of the sphere were of a wild 
 nature, but all civil to each other, also, to the passing 
 spirits. So then we passed on and up to the third 
 sphere, where it is as bright as it is with you in a clear 
 day upon earth ; also, I beheld an interesting scene 
 which each and every individual should be interested in, 
 on hearing the truth in regard to this sphere. I first 
 beheld large companies of spirits in their natural forms, 
 and it appeared to me that they were all engaged in 
 schools, and teaching and receiving lessons from the 
 higher spheres, and there appeared to be about one 
 teacher to five hundred spirits. I here could have en- 
 joyed myself well forever, for everything was life and 
 education, and such scenes I never beheld before, divert- + 
 
136 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 ed me much, but yet I was not at home, so then after I 
 had enjoyed myself a considerable length of time, my 
 guide or friend said to me, " let's go ;" so then we took 
 leave of the sphere and passed up to the fourth sphere, 
 and there it appeared to be peace and joy and com- 
 fort, but it was not such an interesting scene to me as 
 that of the third, but there I had what they call a trial ; 
 and I was found equal to those of the fifth sphere. So 
 we passed up to the fifth sphere, and there they ap- 
 peared to enjoy themselves, and all appeared to be well 
 with them ; but they did'nt appear to have the same 
 care for their friends on earth, as those that inhabited 
 the third sphere, but yet I saw them at times passing 
 back to the earth to visit their friends. Well, I found 
 my equal at what is called the center circle, in the fifth 
 sphere, and there I took my station, also, I enjoyed 
 myself well, and was quite well pleased with my new 
 home, also with my change of life. There I remained 
 four months exactly, then I received a message from the 
 seventh sphere, and received the power to pass on and 
 up to one station further on, which I did with pleasure, 
 and where I remain yet, or to-day, when I am with 
 my equals. 
 
CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 [Pleased with my new life ; recognition of rudimental associates ; 
 reasons why my opinions and positions were called unpopular ; 
 my opposition to revelation; error acknowledged; strife con- 
 demned ; a new song is sung ; receiving lessons, and so forth, 
 with many other remarks on different subjects. 
 
 Now, friends, to come short about the work, I shall 
 say at once, that I was well pleased with my new home. 
 Also, the same with my new occupation ; for, when I 
 saw the wisdom of my new occupation, I was delighted 
 beyond the power of human expression. But, yet, as 
 before said, I was not wholly a stranger in my new 
 life, for I found a great multitude of spirits that I was 
 well acquainted with in the body, especially my grand- 
 father, William George Thomas West, my uncle and 
 many others that I shall not mention now. I saw them 
 receiving lessons from the higher spheres, and I won- 
 dered to myself, and one of my friends said to me, 
 "Why do you wonder? for you have not yet seen what 
 you will see when the clear light of this world of beauty 
 shall remove the darkness from your vision/' It ap- 
 peared to me that I then saw all that I could compre- 
 hend. "You do," said my friend, "but you can com- 
 prehend more when your vision shall be increased." 
 But, in regard to Revelation, I always objected to 
 the Revelation written by John, the divine, for certain 
 reasons. The first reason was and is, because it is 
 contrary to the wants of men ; and, also, it is contrary 
 to nature in everv sense of the word. And, further- 
 
 M 137 
 
138 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 more, it is not what it is termed ; for a revelation is 
 something revealed. And, I say that this revelation, 
 spoken of by John, the divine, is not a revelation at all ; 
 for it is a hidden mystery, and has always been dark to 
 the world. Hence, it is only a vision, when you make 
 the best you can of it. Consequently, it is no revela- 
 tion to the world at all. 
 
 Now, a few words on opinions and nature. Now, 
 friends, if you all would study nature more and opinions 
 less, you would see that nature never contradicts itself; 
 but, opinion is always wavering and crossing its own 
 path, and fighting within itself. But, nature never de- 
 nies itself, and what nature wants, nature provides. 
 But, opinions are objectionable in every sense of the 
 word, or as they once were formed, and on the grounds 
 that they were based. The reason is, because they 
 conflicted with nature, and, as before said, conflicted 
 within themselves. Consequently, men of earth should 
 study nature more and opinions less, because opinions, 
 as they have previous to this age been formed, are and 
 were, irreconcilable with nature. 
 
 And now I expose my own earthly opinions too, for 
 men beheld my errors as I beheld theirs; but wise 
 minds from the spheres will correct errors, and you 
 should adopt such rules as would not be objectionable 
 when applied to nature. I see all earthly men, as it 
 were, a striving to be master of the circle in which they 
 reside. But, with us, it is not so, for we have all come 
 under one parent ; consequently, we never quarrel. I 
 can say that my aim was peace, and my success is well 
 known. 
 
 Now, I will tell you how to control minds that are 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 139 
 
 wilfully ignorant and blind. I will only say, that force 
 must repel force when individual or national rights 
 are invaded ; but, I do say that kindness has great 
 power over some minds, but not to overcome the selfish- 
 ness of despots and tyrants. But the time is not far 
 distant, that is, in the future, when all the earthly in- 
 habitants will see that nature is not contradictory ; but, 
 you will find, that nature is just and true to all. It is 
 plain to be seen, that there are minds that are not true 
 to nature, because such men and minds have been im- 
 properly cultivated ; for, it is not natural for minds to 
 fight, for nature is not made to contradict at all. It is 
 not natural for one mind to control the other, so as to 
 injure it or him ; but if such be done, it is an unnatural 
 deed, and artificially practiced; for nature is always 
 well ; but the wrong consists in not obeying the voice 
 of nature. But, all will of wrong is induced by the 
 want of knowledge to perceive the injury that such 
 wrong will occasion to the possessor and others ; for no 
 mind can will what it then sees will produce its own 
 unhappiness, because it seeks its own good. To seek 
 its own unhappiness, w^ould be inconsistent with nature. 
 But, let me say, that to do wrong, is to seek misery; for 
 wrong induces misery. Consequently, wilful ignorance 
 is the father of misery, for it guides the possessor in the 
 path of folly ; for, when an individual or national rights 
 are invaded, it is only done through ignorance. But 
 when human duty is not neglected, and nature has the 
 predominance, such invasions cannot be made, for wilful 
 ignorance is the father of all such trouble on earth. 
 But, you will soon see a chord of sympathy that will 
 bind all hearts together — that chord is true nature. 
 
140 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 And we intend to teach men this lesson, and show them 
 its relationship. And we hope that they will receive this 
 as a matter of notice, for they well know when they in- 
 vade the rights of others ; at the same time it induces 
 their own misery and everlasting destruction here on 
 earth, and that is a thing that the mind must naturally 
 dread. Then, with that, I say if the many millions that 
 have been expended in war and bloodshed — I say if they 
 had been applied to the instruction of the ignorant in 
 the philosophy of peace, little necessity would ever have 
 existed to correct errors with other errors, among 
 which the wrong of war ranks foremost. But, I say, 
 had such rules been applied, as before said, the selfish- 
 ness of despots and tyrants could not exist. But, we 
 must take things as they are, and govern them accord- 
 ingly ; but, in the spheres, we have no such unpeaceable 
 trouble. You will see no collision *of minds or distur- 
 bance with the spirits ; for the one and same govern- 
 ment controls all minds here in the spheres without 
 force. Yes, it is a perfect government, for no spirit or 
 mind can be improved by evil, for evil is repugnant to 
 its nature, and force against force is an evil, because 
 minds must harmonize with minds to be happy f for the 
 conflict of two minds is a disturbance of nature's laws, 
 and whatever is a disturbance of nature's laws, is at- 
 tended with consequences incongenial with happiness. 
 That is true. But when minds are ignorant of the laws 
 of nature, and ignorant of the relation of mind to mind, 
 and the essentials of bliss, they often trample on the 
 rights of each other. Under such circumstances it is 
 not right to restrain, by force, the unwise and brutal. 
 But, when minds are ignorant, they should be instructed ; 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 141 
 
 for nature demands this, and what nature demands the 
 mind should not withhold, for nature disciplines those 
 who hold obedience to her laws. Consequently, minds 
 trample on minds, because they are ignorant, and it is 
 ignorant for the want of instruction ; consequently, it 
 never has received instruction. But, friends, it is not 
 unpleasant, that which has been imparted. Remember 
 that this lesson can be taught to the mind before it will 
 need force to control it. Nature, itself would do this 
 work, was it not baffled by cruel and unwholesome pre- 
 cepts. It is false education that disciplines the mind 
 so as to make coercive measures apparently necessary 
 in the mind. The mind is educated in wrong by exam- 
 ples and precepts, then coerced by another wrong to 
 control it right. It is educated in wrong, and then 
 made to suffer for the wrong. Better, by far, that all 
 minds were uneducated, than have them educated in 
 wrong But, no mind need to stumble for the absence 
 of light ; nor no mind will stumble, unless it walks in 
 darkness. Let the person see before he walks, and he 
 will never fall. No force is necessary to control those 
 who see, in order to keep them from falling. Neither 
 is force required to prevent the invasion of another's 
 rights, under the light of true nature. There is nothing 
 that wrongs any mind where no force is exerted ; for 
 it is force against force that wounds. "Wounds are an 
 evil. They are an evil that force against force has no 
 power to overcome. 
 
 Remember, friends, that if you would have others to 
 do right, you should do no wrong yourself. Never 
 resist good to your friends or enemies, and then your 
 examples will not provoke an invasion of your own 
 
142 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 f rights, and if any one should take from you, forgive 
 him with and for the same, for that is true nature. But, 
 1 if he should take from you your coat, and then you to 
 go further and give your cloak also, and, consequently, 
 discomfit yourself, it is well known to be contrary 
 to nature. But, by forgiving a mind of an evil act, 
 it is more apt to lead him to terms ; for he will soon 
 recognize you as a giver of good things. Hence, your 
 gifts will lead him to. repentance ; consequently, he will 
 not steal from you, because you will freely give, and 
 there are none who prefer to steal when they are sup- 
 plied by gifts. None will fight when they have what 
 they desire without it, or none will do wrong when the 
 wrong discloses no advantage. 
 
 Then study right, for, as it is said, and with truth, 
 too, right wrongs no one, for that will lead men to know- 
 ledge and good. For that which is good is not of evil, 
 and right will correct errors in which they have fallen 
 by wrong precepts. It will not make them abuse 
 nature, but disabuse themselves of their wrongs. 
 
 Friends — even the barbarians would adopt this rule 
 after a time, when nature should show its kindness to 
 them. Even the red man would never lift his war ax 
 against you or any of your friends, because he would 
 know that you would not abuse him. Consequently, he 
 could not abuse you. But he could do wrong to them 
 that abused him, and could slay them without remorse. 
 And the reason for this explains itself. And if you 
 want to be successful, let your success be owing to your 
 well regulated treaty and stipulations. And if your 
 engagements were as honorably fulfilled as they were 
 honorably made, you would not wrong a mind or man. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 143 
 
 And then, if you require that mind to forbear, and it 
 will do it, then you will have all to do right. And 
 when the mind does right, it need fear no evil ; but the 
 resistance of the injury of another is not right, and 
 what is not right I will not recommend. But when 
 savages invade, or tyrants oppress, it is right to resist 
 their misrules. But, you would say, how could we 
 resist more effectually than by acts of generosity and 
 friendship ? Well, force against force is encouragement 
 to wrong ; also, it provokes others to do wrong. To 
 overcome evil with good is not resisting evil with evil. 
 Then there is only one way to do good, and make 
 enemies friends, and minds wishing peace will find it 
 with less sacrifice in well doing than in evil doing. 
 Consequently all strife has cost even the victor more 
 than he ever obtained. Consequently, I now see 
 where the men of earth all err, and want you all to 
 change your wisdom, that you may sit down in your 
 circles, where mercy flows like a cooling stream, to 
 refresh the plants of Heaven. So come with us, and 
 follow as far as we advise for your good ; and we will 
 lead you where the light exceeds the brightness of the 
 sun, and you will see a door open, and a magnificent 
 temple, which is most beautiful, and clear as crystal. 
 Also, we want the inhabitants of the earth to proceed 
 to that station where wisdom can and will be unfolded, 
 and duties and obligations made known. Consequently, 
 as you proceed, an ode will be sung by the multitude of 
 earth, and the inhabitants of the skies will rejoice to 
 witness that scene, for it will be unlike any thing ever 
 beheld before on earth. There will be a softness and 
 a melody in the strain that will roll up on your mind 
 
144 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD'. 
 
 With angelic loveliness, and far better had this been 
 admitted long before, for there would have been peace 
 and harmony on earth. It is then that you will see 
 your name written in the book of eternal life, and then 
 you will rejoice when you see your errors corrected. — 
 Also, when you are instructed to see your resistance 
 to truth overcome. — Also, in true nature you can find 
 remedies for your own wrongs. Consequently, you can 
 see how others can be remedied, or reclaimed. Then 
 you will find the world, as it were, laid with gold ; and 
 and you will see minds standing with elevated minds 
 throughout all the earth ; and, at their feet, students of 
 nature, who will receive instruction from the teachers 
 of true nature ; and you will see a book, as it were, 
 opened, and a banner of wisdom ; and it will be seen 
 by all the earth. Also, the banner will unfold. But it 
 is not made by hands, for it is ag everlasting as if 
 it was the covenant that was made at Mount Horeb, 
 where the everlasting covenant was given to the children 
 of the Most High. 
 
 Now, friends, come and receive the blessing of the 
 true nature, for you have refused and passed it by in 
 unbelief. Now just step forward, as if drawn by an 
 attractive power, to do what is required, and then the 
 book will be placed in your hands. Consequently, you 
 then are ready to receive this revelation with meekness, 
 and make it your study, and read it to the world, with 
 or without ridicule, and turn not from its light. But 
 when you read, understand. Seek not your own inter- 
 pretation, but let nature and wisdom conduct you in 
 candor, to add nothing to, nor take anything from, what 
 you have no right. Then your mind will rest in peace, 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 145 
 
 and when you understand nature, you will be able to 
 read the words that are written on the banner. It is 
 a beautiful banner, filled with gems and devices. Also, 
 you will find the words written on the banner as 
 follows : 
 
 First, "Justice;" second, "Wisdom;" third, "Pro- 
 gression;" fourth, " Order ; " fifth, "Harmony;" and 
 beneath it will be written, "The inhabitants of the 
 earth shall beat their swords into plow-shares and their 
 spears into pruning-hooks." 
 
 Question — What is justice? Well, justice is not 
 cruelty. It is doing what benevolence requires. When 
 you see a mind or person whom you can aid — one unto 
 whom you can render assistance — be it your friend or a 
 stranger, then be just to the law that makes you and 
 him companions, and recognize the deed of mercy a 
 deed of good to yourself ; and if he fall by the way- 
 side, because he can not see, then take him by your 
 strength, and lead him where he may rest. Put your 
 hand upon him gently ; then say that you will not 
 forsake him till he is able to aid others as you aid him. 
 That is true nature. Let him want nothing; then 
 justice to your needy friend will be satisfaction. 
 Remember, in doing this you follow the Golden Rule. 
 
 Question — What is wisdom ? Well, in short, wisdom 
 is wise. Second — it is wise to relieve want. Third- 
 it is wise to do good. Fourth — it is wise to understand 
 yourself; also, to know your dependence on others. 
 Fifth — it is wise to see or understand the wisdom of 
 God in His works ; and, readers, Sixth — it is wise to 
 act, to say, and to wish well toward all men. Seventh — 
 it is wise to speak the truth ; to utter nothing but the 
 
 13 
 
146 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD* 
 
 truth. Eighth — it is wise to oppose nothing that is 
 good. Ninth — it is wise for us to love ; as we see that 
 love begets love. Tenth — it is wise to learn ; because 
 what you learn of wisdom will add to your circle of 
 bliss ; also to the bliss of others, when they are taught 
 of you. Eleventh — it is wise to co-operate in harmony 
 with the thousands that see you in need, and who are 
 willing to aid you freely, within the circles of this court. 
 Twelfth — it is wise to obey the master of the house; 
 for, in so doing, much good may be done ; for the 
 obedient shall wear a crown. And the ignorant may 
 envy ; but they can not pluck from you ; for all this is 
 true nature and benevolence. 
 
 Question — What is progression ? Answer — Pro- 
 gression is the expansion of the mind. In wisdom 
 you may receive from instructed minds around you, 
 when you do good, or do well. And, as you become 
 wise, youlr wisdom will swell your mind with the luxury 
 it gives. You well know, from what you have seen 
 and experienced, that according to your works of well 
 doing, so shall your measures of bliss and happiness 
 be. So if you would do more to benefit those who 
 need, you must be found faithful unto the instruction 
 that you will receive, and then you will be prepared to 
 discharge your trust, with honor to your station, and 
 with satisfaction to yourself. 
 
 Question — What is order? Order is a law, and 
 law is immutable and universal ; but, when I say that 
 order is a law, I want you to understand that it is 
 obedience to law, and disobedience is disorder, and 
 disorder is anarchy. You will see then, that nature 
 is obedient unto law. Notice true nature; first the 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 147 
 
 planets and- suns, and the system of suns, and these 
 worlds are all true nature and obedient to law. Friends ? 
 these are beyond doubt the works of nature. Conse- 
 quently, the least disobedience of such laws might 
 work a disorder that no mind less than the Creator's 
 could probably control, so as you behold order in 
 the natural world, let it be your aim to observe order 
 in the society to whose charge you have committed 
 yourself. 
 
 Question — What is harmony ? First — Harmony is 
 what we mean by social sympathy ; it is congenial 
 with order and union of minds ; it is sympathy of 
 thoughts and words ; it will not divide or distract coun- 
 cils or disturb the social enjoyments of the circle now 
 assembled to witness your progress in the knowledge 
 of the truth. You ought not to do or say what will 
 not be upheld and understood by those whose integrity 
 is vouchsafed to defend you in social refinement and 
 peace. Hear, now, what your friends say unto you 
 from the throne of mercy. Then friends, inasmuch 
 as you have advanced and are still advancing toward the 
 temple of light by the aid of nature ; yea, and some have 
 entered the courts of investigation in the glorified circle in 
 in which we have met them, and they have received 
 lessons of great importance, and they are now teach- 
 ing these lessons to the world, and are our assistants. 
 Thank Heaven, they rest their faith, as it were, on our 
 word, for we have and do now say, that upon our friends, 
 God will pour his bountiful blessings. Then you will 
 inquire why those words are placed on the banner that 
 you see in the hands of true nature. Also, it will seem 
 to indicate the end of collision among the minds on 
 
148 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 earth. Consequently, you will judge well, for then is 
 the time when the sword and the spear will be converted 
 into useful implements of industry, and the banner that 
 you will see, will wave in glory over all the world ; then 
 you will not wonder to see the wisdom that your pro- 
 gress will unfold to you, for as the sun and the planets are 
 true, in relation to the planets revolving around the sun, 
 so will the prediction that you hear be verified, and na- 
 tions shall learn war no more. 
 
 As you have been instructed, so shall your followers 
 be, till wisdom shall unite all minds. Consequently, a 
 victory without blood, and a harmony without force, jus- 
 tice without cruelty, and wisdom without folly. 
 
 Question — When shall these things come to pass ? — 
 Answer — This is your work as well as it is ours ; you 
 must know that which is your work ; you must not re- 
 quire us or others to tell when it wilLbe completed. So, 
 according to your labor and skill, shall your work pros- 
 per in your and our hands, and if we are neglectful and 
 negligent so shall the day be in advancing upon us. But, 
 friends, we the spirits of your deceased friends, are 
 willing to take you by the hand and introduce you into 
 the company or inhabitants of the spirit-world; also, 
 we wish it to be your chief delight and constant desire 
 to remember the instruction that you may receive from 
 us, and follow the counsel which your seniors may im- 
 part to you. You see many things now, and many more 
 will be revealed to you. Consequently, your life will 
 not be idle, but will be devoted to the lessons as they 
 will be given you. 
 
 Friends, we the inhabitants of the spheres, are will- 
 ing to lead you on to the light of nature, and so on till 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 149 
 
 you receive sufficient light to view yourselves both exter- 
 nally and internally, and till you hear the voice of your 
 master in the spirit-world. But it is not far distant in 
 the future, till you will hear this cry with almost all the 
 earthly inhabitants, "My son, hear the counsel of a 
 father, and forsake not the law of your mother!" Also, 
 the father will say, "These many years have I presided 
 over this little circle, and now my children hear my 
 voice ;" and they will regard his advice and yield the 
 parent honor by obedience at every call, and they will 
 receive the bread that the mind needs. That is true 
 instruction. Now we welcome you from the tears and 
 woes that you have seen and heard, will your mind be 
 satisfied with the abundance of mercy received and en- 
 joyed by all of us, when you shall go on your mission 
 and bear the banner ; that is to say the truth and na- 
 ture you see, and the glory of that banner shall wave 
 over all the world with the smile of peace ; then you 
 will see the reward in the work that you will perform, 
 for the good of mind and deed. In cancelling this 
 charge to my friends, I will just say that no mind, or in 
 short, no man can receive instruction without a teacher, 
 and no man can teach the truth unless he be taught it 
 first. Consequently, if you would advance in the 
 knowledge of the spheres, you should understand how 
 to apply diligence to the work before you, hence, in or- 
 der to make you acquainted with your own case, I will 
 proceed to instruct you in the use of those implements 
 which are necessary to expediate this work now devolv- 
 ing upon you. 
 
 Now friends, it is an evident fact that we, as spirits, 
 in all our devices and works, have never injured a mind ; 
 
150 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 but we have polished your rough minds and made you 
 suitable for our service. It is true, there are many 
 minds as was yours, rough and unfit for our service. 
 Consequently, we are now learning you the use of the 
 same implements, that we used in fitting you for our 
 cause ; and it is our request that you should exercise 
 the same implements in our behalf. But just take the 
 golden rule and true nature, the square and plumb, as it 
 were, and try them until they conform with this rule, 
 also work exactly to this line, then you will find such 
 useful in the cause for which you have preferred it. 
 We now have given you directions, and we trust that 
 you will show yourselves as workman ; also, we hope 
 you will be faithful to the trust committed to your care, 
 then you will find your servant faithful in all things, 
 and then you are acquainted with your master. There 
 is only one true master, but many, are your fellow-ser- 
 vants, but he who controls as a father, controls his chil- 
 dren by the voice of kindness. Such is truly a father, 
 and any one who controls in his family or his servants, 
 any other way than said above, is not a true parent or 
 master, but a tyrant filled with oppression, and conse- 
 quently, destitute of human nature; and is considered 
 beneath the level of animal creation by the Maker of 
 Heaven and earth. But yet remember that those, who 
 control you, you should obey, for he that controls you 
 is your master, and therefore you should obey his will. 
 But in the work that we require you to do, the master is 
 as the servant, and the servant as the master ; but you 
 need not be controlled as slaves are controlled, nor work 
 as slaves are worked, for our true Master is not a tyrant, 
 but is a co-worker with us in the good of all his rules, with 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 151 
 
 attractions as the sun rules the planets ; he rules with 
 wisdom, as he has received wisdom ; force has no author- 
 ity here, only as an attractive principle to hold the 
 workmen in a desired position — a position for which they 
 are fitted; but when you serve one another you are 
 servants you would suppose. Very well, you are 
 servants of good, to them ; but when you serve your- 
 selves by their industry, you serve them as slaves 
 are served. We are free, yet you and we are slaves of 
 many. Also, you will see the proud eagle wave to your 
 banner of freedom ; yes, the world will see this. Then 
 as it were, many will be one, and one many. Truly, 
 friends, many may not be in one, but only one mind ; 
 you have seen many oppress the few, and, friends, you 
 have seen a few who were victorious over many. Con- 
 sequently, our course is a true course against tyranny. 
 Also, you have seen our manifestations and our course, 
 and you have always found us laboring in the cause of 
 freedom, but not by force or oppression. We don't say 
 go, and force you to go ; or come, and force you to come ; 
 but we want your own will, and we want that will to be 
 based on evidence. What we want you to do, is our true 
 Master's will; consequently the Master's will is your 
 will in our cause. If you do what you are required, when 
 your master and you agree in all that you do, your 
 freedom is such as slaves do not enjoy; nor is your 
 servitude the bondage of slavery. Then the question 
 would be this, "What will make him work?'' for I have 
 called the master over the workmen. 
 
 Well, the same rule or law which controls the na- 
 tural world, as the sun controls the system of orbs that,, 
 revolve around it by its attractive power, so it masters or 
 
152 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 controls them, and you see no inharmony or disturb- 
 ance, no resistance or oppression from the authority 
 that it exercises. It is controlled as we would have 
 rule exercised over men. Nature is free, and what na- 
 ture justifies, that you should not disapprove. But you 
 would say, can't nature be wronged — Consequently, 
 men wronged too ? Yes, you can wrong yourself by 
 denying the laws of nature, but you can not well do 
 what your mind forbids; for if you do, in it you 
 deny nature. When resistance to attractive power is 
 seen, nature is disobeyed ; when oppression denies the 
 freedom which we and you should enjoy, true na- 
 ture is disobeyed. 
 
 But we do say, that all of our friends have come to 
 the courts of investigation and desire more wisdom ; but 
 no force was necessary to bring you here, for no forcible 
 resistance did you oiler. To the pilgrimage that you 
 now have made, you were drawn by evidence and 
 affinity, by law of rule and power over you, not a 
 rule of force. So then your coming to us, at our re- 
 quest, was as free as your will, and your will was as free 
 as your coming. You were drawn, and drawn as your 
 desire sought. When you see, as you will see, the har- 
 mony of this temple and its just proportions, you will 
 not wonder at its arrangement nor need instruction to 
 displace your errors. 
 
 If you will be wise, let not your prepossession forestall 
 your judgment. But, what would you do with all the 
 tools before said ? you would say. Understand me by 
 this to represent our helpers and friends of earth. Well, 
 take them in charge, and with them our compass or 
 our precepts to aid you in your work. Remember, also, 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 153 
 
 that wherever you go, those implements shall be a sign 
 of your masonry, your work and your recommendation 
 among your fellow servants as you have received them 
 at our hands. Use them so as not to abuse the pur- 
 poses for which they were intended. You would say, 
 have we nothing more to commend you than the tokens 
 of your profession ? Friends, those tokens will reveal 
 your work which you have received, and your work will 
 not dispute. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 The use of the implements you name will be known 
 wherever you go, because your works will follow you. 
 But, then, you would say, where and to whom shall we 
 go ? As you see need of you, you will see need of 
 you. Wherever your work will adorn the uncomely 
 things with the beauty and usefulness of the spheres of 
 wisdom, you will reveal, with good skill, the hidden 
 beauty of deformity, and develop the intrinsic value of 
 mind that is now concealed beneath the rubbish of error 
 and wrong. Let your dexterity and moderation be by 
 your works, so that the whole building of God may re- 
 sound with shouts of joy. 
 
 The next I shall offer, is my own experience in the 
 spheres. They opened to me my travails and con- 
 versed with me and my guide, with a request to my 
 earthly friends in the same manner, requesting them to 
 unvail their minds, and view nature in its true light, as 
 I did, in the spheres, and so on. 
 
 My closing remark of the first part of this volume : — 
 
154 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, 
 
 First, you all may remember that in all spheres there 
 are teachers that give lessons from the seventh sphere, 
 and, just according to their talent, they receive lessons 
 and give, or teach in the same manner. Well, after I 
 had progressed some time, their appeared to me one of 
 the teachers, or rather our guide of the fifth sphere, 
 and in his hand he held a book, as it were, but not made 
 of paper and ink, but only a representation of a book ; 
 consequently, he began to ask me questions on nature 
 and reason. He began as follows : 
 
 He opened the book and read a parable. The parable 
 was this : " What man, who had ten children, and one 
 of them was to get cast away by a storm ; then, after 
 the storm had ceased and all was well in the house with 
 the rest of the children, would not that father leave the 
 family that was at home safe, and then go to hunt the 
 lost child; consequently, seek in every possible place 
 for the lost child until he had found it, and when he 
 found it, would enfold it in his arms, and shout for 
 joy ? And when he had brought it home, he would send 
 for all his neighbors and friends, and say to them, 6 Re- 
 joice with me, also ' — He would cry, ' 0, heaven and 
 earth rejoice with me, and heed my joy ?" ' And so it is 
 in heaven. There is more joy over one sinner, than 
 over ninety and nine just persons who need no repent- 
 ance nor progression. 
 
 But, friends, I hope you understand the parable. It 
 is a representation of the law of God to his whole family 
 on earth. We don't want you to misunderstand us. 
 Neither do we wish you to do anything that nature and 
 right forbids. But, any person wishing for more light, 
 they will not find it without a revealment be made to 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, 155 
 
 you. What is revealed is well, and what is not revealed, 
 you will find no interpretation which your wisdom may 
 see fit to place on the words of others. You may inter- 
 pret your own words, but you have no right to disturb 
 that of others, unless your interpretation be taken from 
 the wisdom which instructs you. 
 
 Question — How then are we to understand this book? 
 You will understand that your wisdom is not of your 
 own construction of what is required by the just rule 
 you have received ; for the book or right, will secure to 
 you harmony and peace. You will see that angels do 
 not need teachers of a lower order than themselves to 
 interpret what is above themselves. When you have 
 dispossessed yourself of errors forced upon your mind 
 by education, you will not need a commentator to aid 
 you in your duty. Have you not read, and don't you 
 need an explanation on what you have read ? but, you 
 will need no explanation of this volume when rightly 
 perused. Yes, truly, when you read and peruse these 
 passages as you have the holy book, as it is called, you 
 will say that this volume needs no further explanation, 
 because in this you are guided by impressions that will 
 unfold to you beauty, and you can see light and refor- 
 mation in each and every page of this volume. Also, 
 you will see the predictions verified in your presence. 
 Then, you will repent of your "isms," or rather your 
 old habits, and enter the courts of investigation to 
 receive that joy of, Well done good and repentant ser- 
 vant, enter into the joy of your master, and sit down 
 with us to this banquet of good things. 
 
 Now, friends, some of you have accepted the kind 
 
156 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 offer, as above named, and we hope that you will prove 
 yourselves worthy of a society whose kindness is a 
 sufficient protection against the sin of ingratitude. But 
 there are many who go on the same mission, and use 
 deception, without our instruction. When you go, you 
 shall have company, but by our instruction. Teach 
 only. You must not impart until you have received 
 your passports, as it were. (That is to say, our instruc- 
 tion.) From us you shall receive what is lacking, and 
 we receive our lessons and information from Him who 
 has recorded your works. So we can conduct you to 
 the inner courts of the temple of knowledge, where you 
 will receive your information ; and from hence you will 
 go on your mission with your companions, who will aid 
 you, and co-operate with you in doing good to your 
 fellow servants ; whom you will bless with the blessing 
 that you have received from us. Then they will follow 
 you, and you will be able to conduct them to a circle 
 whose countenance glows with continual brightness, 
 and there the voice of nature will be sweeter th&n a 
 harp. You will advance into a large area, in the 
 center of a magnificent world. There you will see 
 light streaming from Heaven, and a cloud of wisdom 
 will break upon you in ineffable glory. So great will be 
 the light, so dense will be the glory, that you will be up- 
 lifted as a bark on the wave ; but not to sink in despair. 
 Friends, as you rise you will be willing to rise till 
 you soul will be willing to view the hight and depth 
 of mercy, that never shuns misfortune nor conceals 
 bread from the hungry. Then, hear my words. Ah ! 
 my friends, why do you not step forward ? Are you 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 157 
 
 weary of your progress ? Friends, I hope you are not 
 weary. But your minds may at times be lost, as it 
 were, in despair. But now press forward to the temple 
 of light, and then your minds will be, as it were, lost 
 in grandeur. Remember that your elevation to this 
 position was not of yourselves, but of that cloud of 
 mercy that will bear you up on its bosom. You can 
 survey the pilgrimage that you have made, either on 
 earth or in the spheres. You will also remember your 
 servants from whom you have received instruction, and 
 who have lifted you up by their informing power, so 
 that you now see what you do. And in due time you 
 will be permitted to see other things, and in those 
 things you have a new name written, which no man 
 knows save him who has received ; and that is the true 
 knowledge of nature, and the power of Deity. This is 
 the passport that we want each and every one of you 
 to have. Then, to whosoever you should go to offer 
 your articles, you will have a welcome bid. We dp not 
 want you to take scrip or purse ; neither two coats. 
 (That is to say, deception for the true coat or garment.) 
 That is to say, honesty, with knowledge, and it shall 
 not be tarnished ; nor your mind shall not perish, if it 
 should be denied sympathy and friendship. You will 
 receive a clear light; then you will behold a new name; 
 and, at the first, you may wonder at the meaning. 
 But you need not wonder, for what was your name in 
 infancy — your first name — or superstition can bear you 
 company in those mansions of light and peace. Then 
 you will henceforth answer to your new name in this 
 circle of wisdom. You will not return with others, 
 
158 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 but when they turn to you and us, offer them light and 
 knowledge, so that they may see how to walk and 
 stumble not. Also explain to them why their names 
 are changed. Then show them the cloud of mercy. 
 
 Consequently, when you ascend higher in the spheres 
 of knowledge, nature will show itself more satisfactory 
 to all minds. Consequently, you will deny your infant 
 names, and take on yourselves the new names which 
 shall be made known at that time to you. Then you 
 will grow in grace, and at the time you will hear these 
 words, you have grown to the statue of a man. But 
 when you was a child, you did speak as a child, and 
 understood as a child. But now you have become a 
 man, and you should and have put away childish things. 
 Henceforth let your name be called by the new name 
 that we have above promised that you should under- 
 stand y(tor you will not answer to a name that will 
 misrepresent your true character. Since you have 
 found favor with us, and since our instruction has 
 enabled you to call to mind your indispensable duty, 
 you should rest content, for such will be your condition. 
 For you have sought for light and perfection in the 
 degree of this circle, or the circle in which you reside. 
 So you have found joy and peace in your finding or 
 investigation. The day is not far distant in which 
 you will all deny your old names. Consequently, you 
 will not answer to any other name than the name above 
 mentioned, when you hear your names responded by 
 your fellow servants. 
 
 Friends, when you were in your infancy you called 
 to mind common and unclean ; but now you will do so 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 159 
 
 no more. You have seen that your mind was dark, but 
 wisdom has shown you that you were denounced as 
 unclean in your works and in your words, and it is not 
 as you have said. But no unclean thing can enter here, 
 in the temple of knowledge, because light and purity 
 will cleanse the immortal mind from the impurities of 
 worldly wisdom and ignorance. 
 
 Well, some orthodox would say, if we lay down our 
 old name, we must be baptized, in order to walk in 
 newness of life. 
 
 Now I shall proceed to give you my questions and 
 answers in the Spirit- World, on baptism. 
 
 First — I was taught to believe in baptism, of which 
 I retained a part at the death of my body. And when 
 I was receiving my lessons, I noticed there was no 
 mention of baptism. Consequently, I asked the ques- 
 tion whether I should be baptized, in order to fit 
 myself for a new life, or not. My teacher said, " God 
 heard your inquiry, and if you will listen to my answer 
 I will recite the words of God." Recite. "Your 
 baptism is not of wisdom, but of water. Consequently, 
 when you are baptized of water your mind is not 
 affected. Hence, the outward man only becomes the 
 subject of purification. Also, you are now introduced 
 into this circle. Hence, you will be taught to put away 
 childish things, and consecrate yourself to the works of 
 benevolence. Also, to aid you on in your work, I will 
 impress your mind with the spirit of your true Father. 
 Yea, I will baptize you in a fountain which comes like 
 a pure river of water from the throne of wisdom. Yes, 
 my beloved child, your duty shall be made known to 
 
160 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 you soon, by the voice of kindness." The end of the 
 answer to my inquiry on baptism. 
 
 Now, my request was as follows — Reach forth, 0, 
 my Father and God, from the courts of more than 
 mortal glory, the oil of gladness, and let me, your 
 servant, be washed in the stream of your glory and 
 mercy. Then placing my hand to my heart, I prayed 
 for the wisdom of God to rest upon me, and give me 
 peace. And while my hand rested on my heart, I saw, 
 as it were, a stream of wisdom from the holy court, 
 descending as gentle as the dew of the evening, and 
 clear as the mercy of God. It came like water in the 
 rising tide, and overwhelmed my mind with a flood of 
 living light. I saw the stream of light, and the stream 
 carried away the question of baptism ; and it left me 
 pure from all doubts of its character. 
 
 I hope I am understood now in, regard to water 
 baptism. ■ It is only an outward purification, while the 
 soul is just the same, without any effect whatever ; for 
 it is a well known fact that water will never instruct the 
 soul or inner man. But the baptism of the Lord is 
 of wisdom and light, and that is well know r n to be the 
 only thing that affects the inner man. But if you seek 
 the baptism of light, you will receive, and then you are 
 baptized into the water of light, and that is the flood 
 that never passes away. This is the sea without a 
 shore. Such baptisms will reward you, for the baptism 
 of light is never forgotten. It will hold you up in 
 immoral or moral society, for without light men often 
 form immoral habits, and consequently live a treach- 
 erous life. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 161 
 
 Now, friends, in concluding my part of this volume, 
 I will describe the scenes of the upper spheres. Each 
 and every one of you will witness when you progress to 
 the same. Commence — there you will have a new song 
 of sweetness. The whole circle will join in one melo- 
 dious anthem of joy, which will follow by an ode of 
 order. The words are words of sympathy, and they 
 will teach you feelings. There you will see the delight 
 of the heavenly society. Also, you will find a kindness 
 which no mortal can understand while in the body. 
 You will find society unlike anything on earth. It will 
 be a society linked in union by an immortal chain. It 
 is a home to all humble servants that progress to the 
 same. It is a home made without hands ; it was made 
 by the great builder of heaven and earth, and its pillars 
 are wisdom and truth, and its chief corner stone is 
 holiness without imperfection. There you will see what 
 no mind can see, nor no language can express while in 
 the body. There you will see emblems of order, and 
 emblems of honor, and emblems of brotherhood, and 
 emblems of wisdom, and emblems of peace, and emblems 
 of innocence, and emblems of victory, and there you 
 will find your mind contemplating these, and you will 
 bear the impression of all these emblems ; but, your 
 mind will be freely rewarded, and you will feel willing 
 to render obedience to God. 
 
 14 
 
THE 
 
 SEVEN SPHERES SHOWN, 
 
 INHABITANTS AND THEIR OCCUPATION& 
 
 HCARTHOc 
 
 162 
 
CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 Washington's account of his own birth-day, and the principal 
 events of his early life; the principal views on political and 
 private affairs. 
 
 I, the said Washington, do here say, that on February 
 22d, 1732, Providence gave to this embryo Republic, 
 of the New World, a man with the elements of charac- 
 ter to fit him for a conspicuous station in the great 
 drama which w T as to shatter a mighty empire, and found 
 a Christian Republic greater than the world had ever 
 seen. I shall say, of myself, that I had a plain sound 
 mind, invincible integrity, a patriotic devotion to my 
 country ; also, I can say that I filled a form noble in 
 its proportion; also, that majesty of myself lacked for 
 nothing in the eyes of the world. I was educated in 
 the school of mental labor and physical endurance of 
 dangers and difficulties. I was- forced to cultivate a 
 habit of thought, and a spirit of self-reliance. I was 
 brought forward by my own character, and by the voice 
 of the country in which I lived they called me to the 
 command of the army of independence. I was called to 
 vindicate the constitutional rights of the Colonies, and 
 the abstract rights of man ; but, friends, you don't find 
 in me the father of the United States. You don't see 
 either in the camp or council the glare of genius, or 
 the dazzling brilliance of the gem whose beauties are 
 exhibited by your artistic skill. But, like the natural 
 productions of our or your country — the rough and 
 
 163 
 
164 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 rugged mountains, the long and deep rivers, the vast 
 plains, the interminable forests, and such is the charac- 
 ter of the father of your country, Washington. 
 
 Friends, I can say, that I felt lofty, and was grandly 
 fitted for a protracted and arduous struggle, and in 
 mind as strong as the rock that surges back against the 
 vain tempest ; consequently, I was overwhelming when 
 excited to action, with sagacity profound, and patient in 
 labor. I appeared to be the instrument fitted for the 
 occasion by a benign Providence, or, at least, as much 
 so as Pharaoh was for His purpose. 
 
 But, friends, I have now passed away to another 
 sphere of life ; but, I hope that all those who enjoy the 
 rights of America, will remember me as the father of 
 their freedom. Also, remember my character, and I 
 hope that my fame will be remembered as the star of 
 freedom amid the storms of passion/ amid the ruins of 
 empires. Also, remember me in the growth of future 
 republics, in which the inalienable rights of man will be 
 recognized, and your perpetuation provided for. 
 
 Friends and gentlemen of earth, I can see your move- 
 ments at all times. I do say that I am your true friend, 
 for I plainly see that your love for freedom is not forgot 
 yet. For all I am gone, I see my path full of young 
 and useful men, and I see them calling every day for 
 men of my character to stand by them in time of need. 
 And I feel a warm interest in the welfare of the United 
 States, for I labored hard to free and extricate it from 
 the tyrant's power, which I did. Yes, thank God, 
 I see you calling to memory my name, and the cause of 
 my fame on every day of the year. That this blessing 
 was granted to us of America, which is the fourth of 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 165 
 
 July, and even the anniversary of my birth-day is your 
 Nation's Saints Day, and the whole people, as well as 
 the wandering children in whatever clime or country 
 their pursuits of life may have carried them, they call 
 to mind my majestic character, my unblemished virtues 
 and my unparallelled services. 
 
 Also, I see their vow upon the altar of their hearts 
 true allegiance, to bear the land of the free and the 
 Lome of the brave. Remember the gravity and wis- 
 dom of age; the stern resolution of manhood. Re- 
 member that sprightly and tender influence, should be 
 joined together in this necessity, in one grand jubilee, 
 To re-assert the principles which my career has once 
 glorified, and which were also sacrificed on the battle 
 field, by the crimson life-torrent of patriotic martyrs. 
 When the public mind fails to appreciate all its just 
 value, the character of him who was first in war, first in 
 peace, and first in the hearts of his countrymen. But 
 gentlemen, I have to say that the great hearts of your 
 nation beats feebly in response to mine, and my com- 
 peers. But now you are fixed in the said state, for 
 the want of true men, those who will stand for the 
 true rights of America. I fear gentlemen, that you 
 have commenced the decline of public government, or 
 your virtue, and consequently, the down-fall of the free 
 republic, which was bought by blood. Then gentlemen, 
 appeal on this memorable occasion, each and every day, 
 to the whole people of the United States, and keep 
 burning brightly the fires of patriotism in your hearts, 
 in order to renew your vows of true allegiance, to a 
 sound American nationality, by cherishing and extend- * 
 ing true and national sentiment of love and reverence 
 lor ih? fi-eedom of the United States. 
 
166 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 Also, I want you to frequent yourselves with the 
 events of my long military and civil career ; also, my 
 general education and strict adherance and defence 
 of the principles and maxims of civil and religious liber- 
 ty, which has taken its rise in the word of God. It is 
 re-asserted by the leaders of the Protestant reforma- 
 tion, and hence, reduced to practice by the American 
 people only. Then I say, again let the flags float gaily 
 in the breeze, let the cannon give forth the peal of 
 thanks and its mighty thunders throughout the land, 
 and proclaim freedom on the continent of America. 
 
 Second — The message of George Washington. This 
 great spirit comments on political affairs and gives ad- 
 vice to the United States; he also details Catholic 
 principles obtained by self-experience and from evidence 
 adduced by their own histories proving it satisfactory 
 to all — cqndemning the principles not the people ; and, 
 first, I want you to remember that there are no two 
 events of history any more alike, yet there is a general 
 similitude as well as diversity which enables us to judge, 
 and by the other so as to make a comparison, and so 
 enable us to draw a sound inference and just conclusion 
 as to the character and probably the effect of any no- 
 ble fact. I will here remark, that it has an abstract 
 science for its basis, the intellectual faculties are most 
 sensible. Well, history is philosophy, teaching by ex- 
 ample, though the premises are the same in the practi- 
 cal as they are in the theoretric branch ; they are to be 
 excepted under all the modifications and relations result- 
 ing from more or less intelligence and strength, activity 
 and purity of human passions of the age and genera- 
 tion. Gentlemen, I now come to the point, and here 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 167 
 
 certify, that the American mind is agitated at this time, 
 by questions of public policy, having reference to for- 
 eignism as contrasted with the American nationality, 
 and the popular heart which gives activity and direc- 
 tion to the popular intelligence that beats strong to-day. 
 But gentlemen, guard against passions and superstition, 
 that will have a tendency to lead you into outer dark- 
 ness. Gentlemen, keep cool, and be sure and not 
 halter yourselves ; keep on your guard, and watch as well 
 as pray. But as regards the sources and character of 
 foreignism and its chief stronghold, it is searched for and 
 has been partially found, and laid before the people of 
 the United States. Now gentlemen the truth is this, 
 that for many years the inhabitants of Europe have 
 been undoubtedly, solicitous of knowing their power, 
 and to establish the fact, whether they were able to 
 accomplish their heart's design ; which design will be 
 made known before I close my part of this volume. 
 
 The European kingdom, illustration and facts, which 
 bear particularly upon the issues, are such as are now 
 laid before our people; now gentlemen, I shall spare no 
 pains in illustrating the facts and their natures, and 
 also, their political and religious opinions, I shall quote 
 some of their leading men's comments in their own be- 
 half; I shall exercise industry to give the full under- 
 standing and appreciations of all the elements in the 
 case, and let it expose itself, if it will. But you will 
 see many of the illustrious sages of both American 
 and foreign during our revolutionary period, and in 
 them you w T ill find intercourse with all foreignism. But 
 gentlemen, just call to mind my solemn warnings 
 against foreignism ; remember gentlemen, that it has 
 
168 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 been but a few years, since we stood in the battle field 
 against foreignism, and the wearisome principles they 
 would like to impose upon you, the people of the Uni- 
 ted States, to-day. But gentlemen, do not understand 
 me to say or even intimate, that I want you to be the 
 cause of raisino- a blood shed, but I do say, that I never 
 want to see that day again that you, the men that dearly 
 bought this continent, shall ever take upon your necks 
 the yoke of bondage. 
 
 Gentlemen, first try to repel their principles by men- 
 tal power, but if nothing else will do, and you wish 
 still to enjoy the freedom which with blood was bought, 
 you must exercise physical power. Let no hostile men 
 ever invade your rights, but don't let yourselves be in- 
 sulted without a cause, neither let yourselves suffer with 
 superstition and bigotry ; never insult a friend, for to 
 come at the matter in short, the United States stands 
 fair for a long and serious struggle, with what is called 
 the foreign powers. But remember, gentlemen, that we 
 were all foreigners at one time, and the European king- 
 doms was as it were, our parents, but gentlemen, when 
 a parent oppresses his children and abuses them out of 
 reason, and goes beyond the limits of that which is 
 consistent with nature and equality, then the parent 
 severs the chord of love, and consequently, dissolves 
 the union. We view that in this light, that the parent 
 has no claim on the children, neither have they any 
 right to reap any of their earning. Now gentlemen, 
 we were the children of said countries, and we were 
 as it were, forced to seek our own living in the wild 
 forests of this continent, and after our parents, as it 
 were at this time found us doing well, they then called 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 169 
 
 upon us to pay to them annual taxation, which is a well- 
 known fact that their demand was unlawful, and fur- 
 ther more, such is contrary to nature ; moreover, it is 
 well known that they never earned their demands by 
 the sweat of their brow. But before they ascertained 
 the fact that we were their children, and that we had 
 served out our twenty-one years, they did sweat, but 
 gained but little remuneration. 
 
 Now gentlemen, I warn you against foreignism or its 
 baneful effects, whether political or ecclesiastical, for 
 these things have been left to you or us, as a precious 
 legacy, by your patriotic ancestors, who proved the 
 sincerity and depth of their sentiments by their devo- 
 tion to the cause of human liberty, by their labors and 
 sacrifices unparalelled. 
 
 I shall now refer to the second term of my adminis- 
 tration. That exhibits the audacity and danger of for- 
 eign influence, which has not been noticed by the true 
 American people as it should have been done. Of 
 this specimen of foreign power and interference, I shall 
 now notice a small piece. This was once introduced by a 
 bill in this country, or this continent, of which we dearly 
 bought ; but this bill was vetoed by a long, weary and 
 serious struggle; also by losing fathers and brothers, 
 and mothers and sisters. Now, friends, this is the way 
 that the foreign kingdoms gained their rights here, aye, 
 just by slaughtering us, their children, their own broth- 
 ers and sisters, by seeking all the advantage of we poor 
 orphans of America. But thank Jehovah, we gained 
 our freedom against all their will and power ; but what 
 is the cry now? It is this, 0! "the foreign kingdoms 
 have free rights here." I ask what for, or why have 
 15 
 
170 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 they equal rights witlv us, or you ? I state farther, that 
 if there had been as many men according to population, 
 pleading for foreignism then, as there is now, your 
 freedom would have been a hidden revelation to-day. 
 Well, ? now the foreign kingdoms will call upon the 
 United States for their rights. But first, what are their 
 rights, I ask ? Sirs, I here say their right is this, and 
 that is your duty also ; feed them as they are hungry, 
 clothe them if they should need, then pass them on, 
 but don't make the stranger an heir of your children's 
 estate, and consequently, cause your family to suffer, on 
 the account of the same. Well gentlemen of Ameri- 
 ca, I would ask a few questions: First — Did they 
 purchase by blood, any part of this continent, farther 
 than they have had full remuneration ? No sir ! Well did 
 they act as friends towards us children, at the time of 
 special need? No sir! But did they not at all times 
 use every means to break down the family of the Uni- 
 ted States ? Did they not try in all manner of under- 
 mining plans, to murder us by night and day ? They 
 did ! Well did they ever encourage us in well-doing ? 
 No sir ! Did they ever appear to feel a warm interest 
 in our w r elfare ? Sirs, they never did — But it is a well 
 known fact, that they oppressed us, when we were poor 
 orphans, driven from house and home, by these same 
 men that now call out for their equal and free rights ; 
 and at the same time, or but a few years ago, they stood 
 before us with their bayonets, but now stand before you 
 with a glazed face, and call out and implicate themselves 
 too, and have the face to say our right is not sacred to us. 
 Gentlemen, it is dear to us, or you, for it was bought 
 by blood and force, and not by their mercy or good 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 171 
 
 kindness. But, gentlemen, I warn you against entering 
 into a new quarrel, but keep down malice as long as 
 possible. But I do not ask you to submit to a bold 
 and enterprising effort, which might take your direc- 
 tions and government affairs out of your hands — the 
 like manner at this moment dwells in the United States. 
 Gentlemen, your free, democratic, your magnanimious 
 sentiments, the toleration that prevails with you in 
 the United States of America, the eminently free 
 character of all your institutions, do now invite another 
 not less bold, but a more insidious effort, than ever 
 Genet or the French made. I say it stands fair to be 
 made upon the American people, by the most crafty 
 and persevering ecclesiastical despotism that the world 
 has ever seen. The origin of both attempts are the 
 same. It is a desire to use this land here, and people, 
 for selfish purposes, and forward a policy entirely 
 foreign to your or its character, and contrary to your 
 interest. 
 
 But, gentlemen, I here will give the French their 
 dues, and also credit for all they ever did for us. Be- 
 member that I said that the European inhabitants 
 never did any thing for us without remuneration. I 
 still support the same position. Well, now for this 
 benevolence and kindness toward us. 
 
 Gentlemen, it is a well known fact that the French 
 government, during our revolutionary struggle, anima- 
 ted by hostile feelings toward Great Britain, seized the 
 opportunity to strike a blow at its ancient enemy, by 
 aiding the Americans, while in their war for indepen- 
 dence. Gentlemen, this was unquestionably the chief 
 motive, that operated upon the Catholic majority of 
 
172 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 France. Consequently, they sent some assistance to 
 us. But, sirs, doubtless there was a democratic spirit 
 intent in that nation, which, excited afterwards by the 
 doctrines put forth by Congress, and vindicated by our 
 success, soon overwhelmed the throne of Charlemagne, 
 and gave a fatal stroke to the Bourbon dynasty. The 
 gratitude felt by the Americans for this service was 
 bestowed upon that nation, and their hatred of royalty 
 brought the king of France, their ally, and the king 
 of England, their enemy, into the same category. The 
 action of Louis the XVI in our favor was looked upon 
 as French policy. The assistance of the French nation 
 was credited to affinity of sentiments in both, and to 
 the army of the French, the monarch had no part or 
 lot herein. But, gentlemen, the grave and sober 
 convictions, and the struggle for constitutional rights, 
 were preserved so long in safety, as to satisfy the 
 mother country that to conquer they' must annihilate 
 us. It is well known that Burke characterized it a war, 
 but not a revolution ; but a revolution prevented. It 
 was simply the exercise of power inherent, in the 
 organization of it, to resist the enforcement of such 
 authority, that is inconsistent with its well being. 
 
 Democracy, as a theory, was not known at the out- 
 break against the British tyranny. Our government 
 then was republican, and all our patriotic ancestors 
 were behind us but a short distance, at the same time 
 interposing their philosophical ideas, which characterized 
 the subsequent and real revolution in France, the great 
 state. The hopes of American liberty were all pre- 
 dicated upon the abuse of charter, but it was their 
 abstract rights. Gentlemen, their plea against our 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 173 
 
 declaration was simply this — their complaint against 
 our government was, they said, of their divine rights, 
 which they held as the king's divine rights ; but the 
 kings, even in England, were exploded. One protector 
 and two dynasties of monarchs had reigned by the 
 divine rights of Parliament. The principle of the 
 government was intended for the good of the governed. 
 It was to our ancestors self-evident the consequence, 
 that the governed were to prescribe how it should be 
 exercised. It is plain that this was what they con- 
 tended for, and fought for, at first. And in this there 
 was no revolution; but the revolution came on after- 
 wards. The character of the Americans and their 
 contest is as much different from that of the French 
 and their revolution as can well be imagined. 
 
 In seventeen hundred and ninety-three, the French 
 republic, being desirous of an ally in the wars in which 
 she was engaged with all Europe, turned her attention 
 to the United States, as likely to prove serviceable and 
 manageable. In April of the same year arrived M. 
 Genet, minister of the infant French republic, accredited 
 to the American government. He landed at Charles- 
 ton, and in his progress toward the seat of govern- 
 ment he preached the wildest of theories. His reception 
 was fitted to encourage him Public authorities and 
 private citizens vied with each other in glorifying the 
 representative of the European democracy. Embold- 
 ened by the manifestations, Genet at once issued 
 commissions, enlisted men, fitted out men, and armed 
 vessels to cruise against the enemies of France. The 
 consuls, in accordance with a decree of the French 
 national convention, enacted themselves into a consort 
 
174 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 of admirality, and proceeded to exercise their privileges 
 and immunities, by trying and condemning in American 
 ports, prizes captured from a nation with whom America 
 was at peace. But when rebuked by the American 
 government, Genet appealed to the people, who had, in 
 places, under his advice, formed what was then called 
 Jacobin clubs. A state of affairs ensued, which brings 
 to mind the words of Montesquieu. He said that the 
 corruption of government begins with the corruption 
 of principles. So do I say, that the principle of 
 democracy is corrupted, not only when the spirit of 
 equality is extinct, but likewise when they fall into a 
 spirit of extreme equality. 
 
 I say when each and every citizen would fain be on 
 a level with those he has voluntarily chosen to command 
 him, then the people bearing the very power they have 
 delegated, want to manage every thing themselves, want 
 to debate for the Senate, want to debate for the judge, 
 and to execute for the magistrate. Gentlemen, this is 
 extreme equality ; consequently, where such is the case, 
 virtue can no longer subsist in a republic. Genet was 
 called upon by myself; but he remained in our country 
 making a publication of his secret instructions from 
 Robespierre and associates, and were made by him to 
 vindicate his cause and relieve himself from the odium 
 brought upon him by his insolence and indignities. 
 Have you not had a parallel case recently in the United 
 States ? In the revolutionary attempts of the Church 
 of Rome, by her priestly agents, they have endeavored 
 to break up your national institutions, which form the 
 homogeneous character of your people. They tried to 
 grasp your public revenue in order to propagate their 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 175 
 
 own religious and political dogmas among your youth. 
 They have tried in various ways to weaken the Ameri- 
 can nationality, and to substitute therefor a spirit of 
 superior reverence for Papal authority. Military com- 
 panies have been organized, with names that cherish old 
 religious and political feuds. Gentlemen, there are and 
 have been, literary, social and benvolent societies formed 
 to prevent the harmonious growth of national sentiment 
 and fraternal feeling, that they may consolidate phys- 
 ical and political power, to be used especially for Papal 
 purposes, either by direct action or as a bane between 
 political parties, siding with those who bid the highest 
 for their alliance. Property of immense value is 
 wheedled or forced from the people, and the title vested 
 in the clergy. They are defying public sentiment, and 
 intriguing with legislative bodies in order to have the 
 Papal policy recognized, as they say it is our law, and 
 call it our state policy. 
 
 Now r , gentlemen, they came like the subtile, sneaking, 
 sanguinary Bedini on his way to Brazil, falsifying man- 
 hood, and reducing them to servile submission under 
 promise of heaven or denunciation of hell. All refrac- 
 tory spirits who glory in civil and religious rights, like 
 Genet, too, Bedini had the audacity to address an inso- 
 lent epistle to our or your government through the 
 Secretary of State, advising this functionary that if he 
 was not effectually received, it would be a dishonor 
 to the government. But, he got the suitable answer, 
 that the government would protect its own honor ; con- 
 sequently, did not need his advice upon that head. 
 
 Gentlemen, remember their secret instructions to the 
 foreigners of Bologna. Be on your guard ; it has not yet 
 
176 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 transpired, but it may be exposed in due season. I say 
 let the true American people awaken out of their drowsy 
 sleep, and learn to commence labor before the heat of 
 the day. Also, learn to scout foreignism in all its 
 places, for it is full of evil, and if indulged, it will poison 
 the pure fountains of the free American nationality. 
 Gentlemen, I will say that, let every man be fully per- 
 suaded in his own mind as regards his principles ; but, 
 let every man, with his faith, stand on his own pre- 
 mises. Let not one man's principle invade the rights 
 of another. But, gentlemen, to speak plain, I would 
 say in regard to American nationality, Romanism is its 
 most powerful representative. It is double, political, 
 anti-Americanism, disguised under specious pretexts 
 called religious convictions, which, giving it the true 
 definition, means that they should be at liberty to carry 
 out undisturbed, under the guarantee of religious free- 
 dom, to overthrow your institutions, and, consequently, 
 establish their own dominion over the souls and bodies 
 of true American Protestants. 
 
 Citizens, now recurring to the maxim just quoted from 
 Montesquieu, I refer to another instance of insubordi- 
 nation to law, arising among a foreign population, as 
 illustrative of their unreliable passionate nature. In 
 1794, what was called the Whisky Insurrection took place 
 in the United States ; having its origin in the dissatis- 
 faction to the law, and imposing a duty on spirits manu- 
 factured in the United States. Exertions were imme- 
 diately made by the foreigners and enemies of our 
 government, wherein I was concerned at that time. I 
 say they tried to turn that excitement in regard to the 
 excise to political advantage, and by coupling censures 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 177 
 
 of other measures with declamation against the excise 
 law, the dissatisfaction was rendered general, and com- 
 binations to resist the law forcible, if need be. Gentle- 
 men, this was the condition of the Western States when 
 Genet arrived in America, and in consequence he formed 
 the machinations of his offspring, which were called the 
 Jacobin Societies. At once it directed not only as a 
 field where their operations might be carried on with 
 success, but as an avenue through which other intended 
 movements might proceed in like manner, were and 
 are, the differences of opinions and contests of parties. 
 And, to-day, such is used by an intriguing hierarchy to 
 forward their schemes by the institution of laws that 
 will effect fundamental changes in the character of the 
 true American people; and, also, your institutions by 
 firmness and a display of force. This rebellion wa3 
 terminated by a revolt, and now threatens the most dis- 
 astrous consequences to the nation ever known. I say 
 that the foreign intrigue has supplied a stimulus, and 
 a party spirit has given strength and insurrection, 
 which is now far deeper than its apparent motive-springs 
 of action, that are not yet fully ascertained. But, gen- 
 tlemen, of the United States, I could show to the young 
 men, and old men too, that all along the current of 
 events, similar foreign influences are intruding them- 
 selves upon the United States in order to warp and 
 modify the character of the true American institutions. 
 But, they are resisted, however, by a sturdy American- 
 ism, which was found adequate to any emergency. 
 
 But, now I shall say a few words to my true Ameri- 
 can friends, and then close my part of this volume, 
 hoping that I shall hereafter have the opportunity of , 
 
178 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 presenting to the public all my experience and know- 
 ledge of government affairs as far back as my memory 
 extends, and even down to the present day. 
 
 Now, friends, you have grown to be a numerous 
 people ; you have a mighty empire ; your institutions 
 are well founded, if you will support them; and you 
 understand and ought to love them. Of course you 
 need not expect similar attacks to those referred to 
 upon them. But others are now made, which, of a less 
 violent nature, are of quite as dangerous a character. 
 A subtle and dangerous influence is instilled into the 
 minds of the youth by early education, and con- 
 sequently comes out in full, in the character of the 
 man. And with this influence further advances are 
 made, until without knowing it the public mind is 
 distorted, and the public heart corrupted. 
 
 Now, gentlemen, you, the true Americans, must 
 meet such assaults ; but not by a spasm of enthusiasm, 
 and a grand hurrah, but by a steady perseverance, year 
 after year ; teaching the young what they have to fear, 
 and how they can successfully maintain the true 
 American principles, a sentiment of American nation- 
 ality, and so transmit the glorious inheritance. Let 
 the youth receive untarnished and undiminished true 
 American principles. Let them hand such down to 
 their latest and last posterity. 
 
 George Washington. 
 
CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 Light from the Spirit-World ; from the spirit of John Wesley — 
 Given in the form of a Lecture — Viewing different subjects — First, 
 the need of a new dispensation — Second, comments on the first 
 part of the Bible — On the creation of man, (fee, &c. 
 
 Now, friends, I will here remark that, as for my own 
 character, and political and religious principles, they 
 are well known on earth. Consequently, I shall com- 
 ment but little, if any, on that. 
 
 I shall first say, do you need a new dispensation to 
 guide you to truth, to virtue, to happiness. This is a 
 matter of the highest and most serious importance ; for 
 if, as the advocates of Christianity contend, the Mosaic, 
 and Jewish, and the Christian dispensations, have 
 pointed out and delineated the rights and duties of 
 man, and the individual and social life, in a manner to 
 subserve man's highest interest (that is, if they have 
 brought peace on earth, and brotherly kindness and 
 good will from man to man,) then let us embrace the 
 episode of Paganism as the guide to all truth, and the 
 only sure foundation of all happiness, both present and 
 to come. But now I will come to the point. 
 
 I ask, are those claims which are advanced by the 
 advocates of the former dispensation carried out by 
 facts ? In their case and position, I ask, what were the 
 claims of the Jews. Was it a sanction from the God 
 of wisdom, and love, and benevolence, to riot in the 
 trade of blood? They so affirmed, that as the peculiar 
 favorites of heaven they had a pirate's maxim, and a 
 179 
 
180 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 pirate's license, to kill, destroy, and exterminate all 
 other nations on the face of the earth, because might 
 made right. Whatever the priesthood should sanction, 
 it was a dispensation with them, in which their god of 
 war, their lord of hosts, was invoked to sanction the 
 most horrid crimes. 
 
 Now, friends, I ask was this an impression from a 
 good and a benevolent spirit, or was it not the spiritual 
 prototype of the Mosaic dispensation. I say a spirit 
 inured to bloodshed and carnage, and a thirst for 
 universal dominion while on earth, are qualities which 
 are predominent while in the flesh. But such informa- 
 tion is not received from an inhabitant of the Spirit- 
 Land. But when you come to the Spiritual or Christian 
 dispensation, you find it a system ostensibly based on 
 love. But the Jewish dispensation ordained the killing 
 of their enemies. But the Christian is commanded to 
 love them ; the first being unjust, and the last being 
 impossible. Yet it is based upon the supposition that 
 man had rebelled against that knowledge, and at the 
 same time, according to the same book, knew not good 
 from evil. But nothing was allowed for the child, for 
 it is said, and sustained, too, by the same evidence, 
 that the same person who neither knew good from evil, 
 transgressed; hence, became so great a reprobate, that 
 nothing could save him from eternal perdition but the 
 incarnation and atonement of the Son of God ; or, as 
 many Christians contend, of God himself. It personi- 
 fies Deity, and makes Him creator of all things ; not 
 only of body, but of mind; not only of powers of 
 thought, but modes of thought; not only of powers 
 of action, but the motives of action. Hence, I say, 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 181 
 
 could a race of beings so constituted, deviate from the 
 path of rectitude and happiness, without His design 
 and acquiescence. 
 
 But now, which dispensation are we to adopt ? Which 
 God are we to adore ? The God of discriminate favor- 
 itism and merciless power, or the God of blind and 
 fallacious love. The love of an abstract principle, of 
 superior claims to the natural affections, denouncing the 
 lawfulness of self defence, the second in the tuitive 
 principle, the first, being to sustain life, the second, to 
 defend it. But now I will ask again, do you need a 
 new dispensation ? A harmonial philosophy, in which 
 brother shall be reconciled to brother. And, think you, 
 that the spirits, who were the prototype and impressive 
 mediums of ancient times, and who through them ex- 
 horted us to sacrifice judgment and natural affections 
 at the shrine of a blind love and a mysterious credulity, 
 although they might have been benevolent spirits, they 
 were certainly not very wise. But why don't the Chris- 
 tian, as he calls himself, take the Infidel by the hand 
 and say, Brother, I think you may be in error ; you 
 may think the same of me; let him say: "I may be/' 
 Let him say that he lays no claims to infallibility or 
 perfection. Let them lay down all their sources of in 
 formation, which they say constitutes an evidence to the 
 self-styled Christian, of which the infidel would say, he 
 never had access. Let the Christian lay down all his 
 self-experience, and all his self-imagined feelings, and 
 just say, Brother, let's reason on that, that bears upon its 
 face reason ; then reason together, in love and friend- 
 ship. Let the Christian and the infidel both adduce 
 and weigh the evidence before them, with a strict re- 
 
182 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 gard to truth, and as far as in themselves, accord with 
 that divine, immutable and eternal law, which ever has 
 and ever will, emanate from the throne of the Most 
 High, and which finds its response in the noblest 
 attributes of humanity, irrespective of all creeds, or of 
 all dispensations. 
 
 Now friends, what would you think to meet with such 
 a Christian? I say, such a true Christian would be 
 looked upon by his brothers in the church, as an associ- 
 ate of the legions that caused the swine to be choked. 
 Consequently, I say, and very properly too, that Chris- 
 tianity, whether based on truth or falsehood, has become 
 a matter of serious importance ; for, if true, a law of 
 faith and conduct, measuring out to you, or us, a pros- 
 perity of sentiment and action which otherwise would 
 not be incumbent, is propounded to our and your sub- 
 servance in the first life, or in the flesh; and it is gener- 
 ally supposed that an eternal consequence of happiness 
 or misery are at issue on your observance of that law, 
 or neglect of the same. Very well, on the other hand, 
 if law be false, no good, and no wise man could possibly 
 be indifferent or unconcerned to the prevalence of an 
 extensive and general delusion. Right. Here, I will re- 
 mark, that no good and amiable beast could for a mo- 
 ment think of yielding its assent to so monstrous an 
 idea as that. If on supposition, that error could possi- 
 bly be useful, or the imposture could be beneficial, or 
 that the heart could be set right by setting the under- 
 standing wrong, or that men were to be made rational 
 by being deceived, or rendered just and virtuous by 
 credulity and ignorance. How was it ? 
 
 I shall now call the reader to a circumstance. Re- 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. l83 
 
 member Taylor. Was he an ignoramus, who jumped 
 to conclusions, irrespective of any satisfactory evidence ? 
 He was a graduate, and received the highest honors of 
 Cambridge University. He was one of the first in the 
 world ; and how was he answered and remunerated ? 
 No, it never has been answered, and his remuneration 
 for his temerity and for his venturing outside of the 
 enclosure, fenced around by the clergy. I would say 
 that he was summoned before the ecclesiastical court, 
 and a sentence of one year's imprisonment in Oakham 
 jail was the verdict, and why? Answer — because he ex- 
 pressed his own thoughts, and was found guilty of think- 
 ing for himself. But now I shall say, that the more 
 you investigate the sacred volume, the more you will 
 know in regard to the ancient church affairs and tyrani- 
 cal operations, and at the same time, they called all 
 their tyranical and superstitious movements, of genuine 
 origin. Here I will say, that the more you know about 
 the old discipline, the less you will believe that such 
 had a divine origin, for faith has extemporized so much 
 and so often, and improvised so much, that w T hich know- 
 ledge repudiates as godless and wrong. Consequently, 
 I say, that the intelligent portion of the world, has 
 deserted the continent of faith and belief, and is now 
 aiming for a safer and firmer hemisphere of positive 
 knowledge and reason on its face, which, in the mind, is 
 balanced by the hemisphere of passion or impulse. 
 
 There are a few things that are at this time demand- 
 ed. First — is to make the spiritual manifestations, to 
 harmonize with the known facts of science, and the im- 
 mutable laws of nature. Second — the adequacy of 
 any and every form of theology, to answer the great 
 
184 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 variety of questions, which involuntarily arise in intel- 
 ligent minds. Third — is their failure on the part of 
 popular theology? You want us to bring peace on 
 earth, and to show the world their total failure in all 
 their undertakings. Also, you want us to save you 
 from poverty and from ignorance, from crime, discord, 
 and from disease. Here I will say, that you need a new 
 dispensation, in order to harmonize the known facts in 
 the great volume of nature, thrown open for your in- 
 spection. Consequently, commence on that train of 
 instruction that will elevate the mind of man, to the 
 contemplation of truth, the lofty and sublime, and 
 the beautiful. 
 
 But, again, the reader would ask me for something 
 more definite to give my views of that immutable and 
 eternal law of nature, in which cause, effect must, of 
 necessity, cease, for every cause is an effect, and every 
 effect is a cause constituting a vast and illimitable circle 
 of consequences, constituting the mode of action of an 
 eternal and immutable power. Consequently, friends, 
 I shall throw out a few propositions that may serve as 
 a basis for my action, or at least, my comments at 
 present. 
 
 I now offer the following proposition to the public, 
 without any one but myself being responsible for the 
 errors they may contain. And as many as can endorse 
 them, will be kind enough to make it public, that we 
 may meet on common ground until experience and pro- 
 gression should point out to us our incompatibility with 
 the law of nature. Here, I shall remark, that the Deity 
 is the ultimate of vitality, intellectuality and power- 
 Reason — because man is in possession of the above 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 185 
 
 named conditions, and as he could not form them him- 
 self, and as. the superior is never subject to the inferior, 
 you must conclude that there is an intellect accompa- 
 nied with vitality, and power superior to man's to give 
 to man the impress of humanity, not by a special provi- 
 dence or new creation, but in accordance with that 
 eternal law of consequences or order of succession, 
 which measures eternity by time. The attributes of the 
 Deity are omnipotence, omniscience, immutability and 
 eternity. The ultimate of those attributes would im- 
 ply their perfection in the mode of action, and would 
 constitute the law of action ; consequently, the law of 
 action could not be made better or be made subject 
 either to revision or supervision, and, therefore, must 
 be immutable and retain the same absolute perfection 
 to eternity. This law constitutes the eternal and immu- 
 table law of that intelligence, and that power, and that 
 life which we call God, to which the whole universe 
 and man is subject; also, God is subject to the same, 
 for it constitutes his own mode of perfect action, co- 
 eternal with his own being. All that you can know of 
 God is by this law or the operations of the same, for you 
 can neither comprehend the Deity or eternity, if eter- 
 nity is represented by a circle without a beginning or 
 end. So may this law, admitting no first cause or final 
 effect. To understand this law, is knowledge. To 
 practice it, is progression. 
 
 In accordance with this law, therefore, the elements 
 of spirits and laws which control them, must have been 
 and will be, eternal. We know of power only by action. 
 We know wisdom only by the mode of action. There 
 
 could be no action prior to the elements of composition, 
 16 
 
186 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 if the first action or first cause consisted in the creation 
 of those elements that are to create something out of 
 nothing. There must have been a time when those 
 elements were not created ; consequently, did not exist. 
 Hence, God would have lived in the plenitude of omnis- 
 cience or rather seemingly so, with no display of omni- 
 potence. But, could there have been a knowledge of 
 what did not exist ; hence, would not knowledge be 
 limited in the same ratio as the power of action was 
 suspended ; consequently, there might as well have been 
 no God before the creation, as to have been. And for 
 all we know of power it is in action ; and all we know of 
 action is change of places in particles of matter in the 
 process of formation. Hence, I say previous to the 
 formation of all things there was nothing known, for 
 there was nothing to be known. Hence we arrive at the 
 conclusion, by instruction, that the elements or essence 
 of both spirit and matter, are not only eternal, uncre- 
 ated, but, that apparently one is active, and the other 
 passive. The one provisive, the other recipient. The 
 one the agent that acts, the other the object acted upon. 
 Here I shall say, that matter, when it is not pervaded 
 by intellect, is senseless ; when not pervaded by vitality, 
 is dead. If there were inherent properties of matter 
 in the mass, it must be so in the atoms which compose 
 that mass, and, therefore, every atom would now and 
 forever be imbued with life and intellect ; but, we know 
 it is not so. My reason is this — At the death of the 
 material organized body, the spirit is separated from its 
 material connection ; hence, assumes a new organization 
 while the material body is disorganized, and, conse- 
 quently, returns to its original elements. Man in- 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 187 
 
 eludes, in his formation, a spiritual as well as a mate- 
 rial body, or a physical body. Hence, on no other 
 hypothesis can we explain spiritual or even human com- 
 munications in the expression of ideas, or the impulsive 
 power one mind has upon another. This acquires sub- 
 stantial proof in the fact, that the mental powers, 
 aided by the contracted will and energy of one individual, 
 can so strongly impress those of another, as not only to 
 enable the recipient or mesmerizee to surmount the ob- 
 stacles of time and space, but to grasp intuitively the 
 various modifications of language, of time, and of the 
 secret impulse of passion and feeling, as well as the 
 unbarred recesses of human thought. It is true, that 
 clairvoyance can be obtained by an etherial or mineral, 
 or a medicated agent, lessens the destroying balance of 
 physical power, by nervous derangements ; but it re- 
 tains the qualities, the impress, and the imperfection of 
 humanity. Hence, clairvoyance must, of necessity, be 
 bounded by hydro-physical laws ; but, still, it indicates 
 a higher destiny, and that knowledge, truth, love, and 
 virtue shall be eternally progressive. 
 
 Hence, the law of progression, from the rudimental 
 to the perfect type of each and every grade in the 
 ascending series of the chain of beings, is confirmed 
 both by analogy and experience ; giving the appearance 
 of continued existence, and a higher development, in 
 more luminous and beautiful spheres of action. This 
 is confirmed by geology and comparative anatomy. 
 The science of paleontology shows that animal forms 
 have been progressive from the lowest. Hence, in the 
 series of vegetable and animal life, through the long 
 periods of time, and in the ascending scale of the 
 
188 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 present, forms of inanimate matter which inhabit the 
 earth, are in the field of comparative vegetable and 
 animal economy. We find the basis in both to be 
 cytabast from lintas, cell, and blostos, germ. (That is, 
 an uncleated cell, or a cell having a granule or nucleous 
 within it.) The first sign of moving animal life within 
 that ovule, is a microscopic point called the punctum 
 saliens, or silent point. Hence, the organic develop- 
 ment is thence produced, by an accrition in the 
 filiaments, fibres, tissues, organs, apparatuses, and sys- 
 tems. Hence, it is only in recent times, the physiolo- 
 gist has observed that each animal passes, in the course 
 of its germinal history, through a series of forms resem- 
 bling the permanent forms of the various orders of 
 animals inferior to it in the scale. And it is a fact, 
 that in the research of the highest interest, that the 
 brain, and to a certain degree the heart, of every tribe 
 of animals, appears to pass during its development, 
 in succession, through the type of all those below it. 
 Just so the brain of man passes through the type of 
 those of every tribe in the creation ; his first form 
 being that which is permanent in the cule; and passing, 
 during the period of future development, through con- 
 ditions generally resembling a fish, a reptile, a bird, 
 and the lower mammalia, up to the sinical type ; and 
 from that into the type of spiritualized humanity. 
 That is according to the hypothesis of development in 
 vestiges of the natural history of man, and the whole 
 creation. Hence, I say, if there is an eternal and an 
 immutable law, to which God himself is subject, (for it 
 constitutes his own mode of action,) the law of sequen- 
 ces, or successive events, precludes the idea of beginning 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 189 
 
 or end ; of first cause, or final effect ; of creation or 
 annihilation ; and which law is to you the only evidence 
 of His being. Hence, can men be exempt from that 
 law? — the law of necessity, the law of destiny. 
 
 It is a well known fact, that the intuitive principal 
 desire of every human and of every animal being, is 
 individual happiness ; for we can be happy for no one 
 but ourselves. We are governed by the circumstances 
 and influences which surround us, while in the flesh. 
 Hence, we are guided and modified by the reason and 
 the imagination, and the propensities and passions 
 within us. Perception gives rise to conceptions, reflec- 
 tions, ideas, sensations, and memories. Hence, these 
 call into exercise the judgment, which also is modified 
 by the imagination, by passion, and by prejudice ; 
 giving rise to the motive which is constantly directed to 
 individual happiness. Hence, the will to act must be 
 in accordance with that motive, and no other. Thus 
 the action is in accordance with the motive, the motive 
 with the desire, and the desire with what we think or 
 feel. Consequently, it will contribute to our individual 
 happiness, and this by a universal law to which we are 
 all subject, and which we can neither evade, modify, or 
 change ; for no two motives can prevail at the same 
 time, for the same thing, and with equal intensity ; for 
 the strongest motive must govern the action under the 
 same circumstance ; for it is a well known fact, that the 
 strongest motive will prevail, and spread farther its 
 influences. Hence, I can reason no otherwise than I 
 do. I will here remark, that I do advocate the laws of 
 nature, but not as a great many Christians contend. 
 Some contend that thev can not act otherwise than 
 
190 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 they do act. They suppose themselves at present in 
 an inchoate state, and governed by the same eternal 
 and immutable laws of attraction, repulsion, and 
 inertia, which govern all bodies ; yet they admit that 
 these immutable laws change (but only when applied to 
 sentient beings) into the names of sympathy, antipathy, 
 and indifference. Thus, you never see an individual, 
 but one of those three states obtain, though sympathy 
 may involuntarily rise and grow into esteem, and esteem 
 into love, and antipathy may involuntarily engender 
 dis-esteem ; hence, dis-esteem hatred. And in either of 
 those states of feeling the imagination may endow 
 the objects of affection or dislike with qualities unreal, 
 until experience dissipates the illusion. And indiffer- 
 ence, when brought under the influence of experience, 
 and reflection, and judgment, naturally and involunta- 
 rily assumes one of the two preceeding states of feeling, 
 as inert matter, w T hen acted upon by a motive power, 
 assumes a, motion corresponding to the force and direc- 
 tion of that power. Hence, if all that be true, we are 
 as much impelled to fill our destiny, as the current of 
 the ocean is to fill its circuit. 
 
 Here, I will state to the public, that the above rea- 
 sons are feasible, but not exactly as they should be rep- 
 resented ; but yet it is a fact, that we are all governed 
 by an immutable law, and by the law too, that rolls 
 round time, to which all things are subject, and is com- 
 pelled to obey. But yet, man is a free agent, to act, 
 and do in the flesh for himself, also, it is well known, 
 that men do things that it would be an imposition to 
 allege such to a divine being, or even intimate, that it 
 had a divine origin. But, furthermore I say, that we 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 191 
 
 are all governed by circumstances and influences, which 
 always are -and of necessity, must be in accordance with 
 that law, which governs all motions and actions, or 
 motion throughout the whole universe ; and upon which 
 all other laws and relations, and descriptions, mental 
 and physical, all rewards and punishments, all teaching, 
 moral, artistic and scientific, are predicated, that cir- 
 cumstances and influences, both external and internal, 
 direct the motive and control the action ; and, if so, no 
 person ever did act, or ever could have acted, but what 
 they would again act, under the same circumstances and 
 influences, precisely as they did act. I admit that as a 
 fact. I shall inform my readers why. Because — 
 therefore it is an evident fact, that ignorance is the 
 great and sole cause of moral evils, and consequent 
 misery ; hence, if we were in possession of that know- 
 ledge which would invariably teach us the great law of 
 nature, which would direct us in the pursuit of what is 
 right ; but place us back under the same vail of igno- 
 rance, and we would perform the same evils. 
 
 Now, I say, to avoid wrong, we must avoid moral, as 
 well as physical evils, for they are equal in proportion 
 to their force, and operate as a draw-back, upon that 
 very happiness, it is our utmost wish to secure and 
 enjoy. Known laws and social institutions advance 
 towards perfection, in proportion to the perfect adjust- 
 ments of rights and duties ; for while rights and duties 
 are conventional, under the pressure of ignorance and 
 superstition, every system of moral ethics, will be defi- 
 cient in all the requisites for universal application, until 
 none shall become insensible, that the happiness of each 
 one is interwoven with the happiness of all. Conse- 
 
192 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, 
 
 quently, the harmonial philosophy, is as necessary to 
 man, as it is to the spheres. Now the most valuable 
 gem of intellectual acquisition, is truth, enlightened by 
 the highest science, and freedom from prejudice and 
 error. But truth, is like every other principle, it is but 
 an intellectual perception, and generally the affirmation 
 or negative of a position, can only be reached by the 
 most conclusive evidence, and that evidence alone is 
 conclusive, when confirmed by the sense in harmony 
 with known facts and sustained by reason, but as preju- 
 dice and error are universally allowed to exist in the 
 world, you may suppose it might have contaminated 
 more or less, the judgment and reason which we confi- 
 dently submit to those early teachers of science and 
 morals, who themselves were taught in early life, under 
 the same contaminations, to speak by experience, or 
 by an assumed inspiration, all that is necessary to know- 
 ledge and happiness here, and hereafter. But I say, 
 can any written dispensation, coming up amidst the 
 errors and prejudices of the world, and adapted to a 
 particular age, be commensurate with the wants of all 
 progressive future time ; if not, where is it to be found ? 
 Yes, I say where, but in that ever, ever-existing origi- 
 nal type of God, spread out in the volume of nature 
 before you of earth, and we, the inhabitants of the 
 spheres, which no human invention can modify or coun- 
 terfeit or surpress ; but which ever has been misinter- 
 terpreted and secured from your unbiassed inspection. 
 Consequently, all assumptions of ignorance are infalli- 
 ble, as are all men ; but to doubt, is the only incentive 
 of misery, also, investigation leads to progression, hon- 
 esty of purpose, and conscientious opinions are no 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 193 
 
 excuse to ourselves, or safe-guards for others, if they 
 contradict the great and paramount law of our being, 
 which is to bring peace and happiness to man, in the 
 progressive scale of knowledge; for the honest man 
 may discharge the duties of life conscientiously, yet, 
 through ignorance, early and unjust prejudice, pass im- 
 pressions or designing council, he may be led astray, 
 hence, persecute and even destroy that which if rightly 
 informed and unprejudiced, he would love, cherish, 
 support and approve the same. 
 
 But the precepts of the day, is, to take nothing for 
 granted, but examine and judge for yourselves. Hence, 
 I say, you have a right to examine the scriptures and 
 any other work, in the light of reason and the exercise 
 of your own judgment. But those, who claim infalli- 
 bility and inspiration for the scriptures, without neces- 
 sary proof, is equally as assuming and intolerant, as 
 the Roman Catholic, who claims infallibility for his 
 own church only. Hence, I say, scientific inquiry is 
 useless, unless its demonstrations are free from error, 
 for who would apply science, to the practical purposes, 
 where the oppositions and caraltaries are false. Is it 
 not the same in the moral world, and in the various re- 
 ligions spread over the earth ? — hence, I again repeat, 
 that error can not be useful, nor imposture cannot be 
 beneficial. And, again I say, that no good nor credita- 
 ble heart could for a moment, think of yielding its as- 
 sent to the proposition, that the heart may be set right, 
 by setting the understanding wrong, or reason may be 
 enlightened by deception, or our lives rendered just, by 
 credulity and ignorance ; and yet that it can, is the 
 practical teaching of all religionists, from the earliest^ 
 
 17 
 
194 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, 
 
 period to the present day, that faith, not demonstration, 
 that ignorance, not knowledge, is the only road to 
 Heaven, so they affirm. I say, that with man and with 
 spirits, it is natural and logical to reason from cause 
 to effect, and effect to cause ; forming to both, the gra- 
 dations of time, but in the vast circle of eternal and 
 immutable law, each link of that chain would no more 
 be the cause of that link that succeeded, than the one 
 that preceeded it. It would exist as a sequence, and as 
 a destiny of that law. I say it is merely multiplying 
 the leaves in the volume of destiny, in which the leaves 
 follow in succession, but no one leaf, causes the next to 
 be in place, only in accordance with the general law of 
 binding the whole. Then, what of design? Well, man's 
 design indicates the arrangement of the time and mode 
 of execution, with his means and powers of composi- 
 tion ; hence, with Deity, power and wisdom, and action, 
 are interwoven through that eternity, whose love of 
 assignment to each period, was co-eval with itself. 
 
 There never was a period, when this law did not ex- 
 ist ; nor any when this adjustment was not assigned, 
 consequently, design does not enter into this law. To 
 create, is frequently understood to form from nothing, 
 but as there could have been no action prior, to the ele- 
 ments of composition, there cottid have been no know- 
 ledge of those elements prior to their existence. Here, 
 we only reason upon conditions that wait upon pheno- 
 mena ; hence, I say, that a thousand nothings would not 
 make one something. Consequently, I say, that the 
 Almighty never creates from nothing, neither forms 
 from something, except, it corresponds with the ascer- 
 tained laws of nature and knowledge. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 195 
 
 Friends, here I will say, that we never have had any 
 knowledge, nor ascertained by experience, that some- 
 thing, was formed out of nothing ; hence, the laws ot 
 action and the law of wisdom, contradict such supposi- 
 tion, also the laws of formation would have been now 
 existing, if the elementary principles of matter did not 
 exist, or if at any period, they should not exist. But, 
 to pass that, we ask what of good and evil? All we 
 know of good, is what conduces to our happiness, and 
 all we know of evil, is what militates against it; hence, 
 it is evident, that good and evil belong to humanity, 
 then the only absolute knowledge, is that of affections 
 of our minds. Then, all other knowledge being rela- 
 tive, we see nothing but the affection of the mind itself, 
 or the reflection of mind from matter. Hence, it is 
 evident, even to a casual observer, that all we see or 
 hear, judge, believe or enjoy, are nothing but affections 
 of the mind. I say, from the depth of its own essence, 
 issue all the form or modes of thought and feeling, 
 which in their various combination, produce knowledge, 
 virtue, and happiness ; or leave us blasted with igno- 
 rance, vice and misery. 
 
 The fleeting images of the perceptive, imaginative, 
 and the nuemonic powers, are the essence of all con- 
 scientiousness, and however shadowing and evanescent 
 they are, the media, which connect us with all other ex- 
 istence, and without which, our own would be unknown 
 to us, even the grossest objects of sense, which absorbs 
 the attention of the greater part of mankind, and are 
 apt to be regarded as the only solid and permanent 
 things, are nothing to us, as they have power of produc- 
 ing certain varieties in our own consciousness ; what 
 they are and of themselves, we know not, 
 
196 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 It is, perhaps, impossible to prove, though it is 
 equally impossible to doubt, that there exists any 
 thing ; but, as perceived by the mind, they have an un- 
 questionable and most important reality. Yet, this 
 reality is nothing more than the consciousness of cer- 
 tain changes of feeling in our own minds, although we 
 are irresistibly compelled to believe that they have an 
 outward and independent existence ; yet, to man, they 
 exist only as certain modifications of our consciousness, 
 and, so far from our thoughts and feelings being the 
 shadows of outward substance as far as it respects us, 
 the external are the shadows, and our thoughts the 
 substance. Hence, in science we give names to pheno- 
 mena, we perceive its conditions, we know its essence. 
 Hence, the human mind is not exempt from that univer- 
 sal necessity to which the materia of nature is subject. 
 That of essence changes in obedience to the influences 
 by which it is surrounded and controlled, and thus 
 the mind of man is formed of an ever-changing stream 
 of thought, which, far more correctly, may be looked 
 upon as the stream of life and of time, than any suc- 
 cession of external events ; for, in this only can be said 
 to live this ceaseless flux of thought and feeling, which 
 reflects, as a mirror, the changes and succession of ex- 
 ternal objects from the correspondence which exists 
 between the mind and the physical structure of our 
 nature. Hence, is not this regular and rapid succession 
 of thoughts and impressions, which make the daily por- 
 tion of our consciousness, subject to fixed and immutable 
 laws ? The evidence and type, or rather a part of one 
 great law, wherein resides ultimate wisdom and power. 
 Here I will say, that you have a beautiful world, with 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 197 
 
 all the aerial, mineral, vegetable, and animal adaptations 
 to your comfort and happiness. Then, why is not man 
 happy ? The answer is easy of solution, because he is 
 ignorant: — ignorant of the laws of his being; and, 
 therefore, has substituted for real knowledge the con- 
 jectures of the imagination, and the strongest mental 
 and physical powers claimed the right of giving laws, 
 and exacting obedience from the weaker. Power once 
 usurped is not readily yielded ; and, hence, theologies 
 and social regulations formed in ignorance have been 
 perpetuated, and shed their demoralizing and contami- 
 nating influence over the earth. Thus it became sys- 
 temized and popular from its prevalence ; and, hence, 
 the individual who dared to light his torch at the fires 
 of nature's altar, was out of the pale of orthodox faith, 
 and declared an Infidel. 
 
 Hence, owing to the different imaginative develop- 
 ments, the whole world has become Infidel. I say 
 the Jew, the Christian, and Mohammedan have become 
 Infidels to Pagans ; also, the Pagan, Christian, and Mo- 
 hammedan have become Infidels to the Jews. Conse- 
 quently, each sect has become Infidel to each other. 
 Hence, each one of the sects is Infidel to the whole, 
 and strange to say, each great scheme has a system of 
 faith and mystery paramount to reason, which may be 
 used only in rejection to all other systems, but not in 
 the investigation of their own. Hence, the human mind, 
 when ushered into a being, is dependent upon the in- 
 fluence, the direction, and the wisdom of the parent 
 and society ; for this reason men should be enlightened 
 concerning themselves, and concerning the powers and 
 the spheres of mind. All men should give society a 
 
198 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 healthy constitution, thus gratifying the desire for 
 social peace and unity. This enlightenment has not 
 spread far nor wide as yet, for men are profoundly 
 ignorant of themselves. Hence, the world must be edu- 
 cated to estimate the true value of reason in the acqui- 
 sition of knowledge, and its guidance into truth ; then, 
 let every individual who feels conscious of the rectitude, 
 come out before the world and speak, and act boldly up 
 to his convictions of what is true or false, without re- 
 gard to its popularity ; for you are among a class who 
 never have, by careful investigation, arrived at any 
 truth or reason, because they have received all they 
 think, and all they believe, from others. Hence, they 
 adopt popular opinions by what is called the whole- 
 sale, without troubling reason or any investigation 
 whatever upon the subject. 
 
 It is true that the destiny of all men is immortality 
 and progressive happiness. Their mission will be 
 shown them as they are prepared to receive and com- 
 prehend it ; for each is the Messiah of some great 
 thought, and he will breathe it forth ere he leaves the 
 form. He lives not but to live again; and life is 
 glorious — not from the length of years or brilliancy of 
 thought, for the one may be destitute of any generous 
 impulse, and the other sacrificed at the shrine of 
 appetite and passion. But it is glorious, whatever may 
 be its duration, when directed by that high and holy 
 principle which fears no danger in the path of duty, 
 which claims no right productive of evil, neglects no 
 duty for the common good, which dares to appear 
 before God and man as the advocate of truth, obtained 
 through a purified mind and cultivated intellect. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 199 
 
 Now, friends, in concluding my part of this volume, 
 I shall make a few remarks upon the words of know- 
 ledge, and how man should act and do, in order to be 
 guided into the path of happiness. 
 
 First — friends, be guided in every action, and more 
 by the inward voice than by any external direction; 
 inasmuch as the external is not the real, but the 
 internal is the true reality. Hence, rely not upon any 
 external authority, though it should be presented in the 
 name of the most advanced spirits ; for authority 
 forbids the proper exercise of reason. Hence, that 
 which is received without reason can make no appeal 
 to the spirit. Do not place reliance on what men say, 
 as much as on what they are ; for what they say will 
 be but a feeble and imperfect expression of indwelling 
 truth, but what they are involves the inherent qualities 
 of the soul, which no change or circumstance can 
 destroy. Receive only that as truth which can be 
 comprehended by reason, and which has an application 
 to the inner consciousness of the soul, for that which is 
 above or beyond reason can not be inwardly digested. 
 
 ^ Hence, that which does net appeal to-,th,e consciousness 
 
 ' ; of the soul can do the soul no 
 
 Now, friends, I will just say, let the standards of 
 thought and action, which mortals have erected, be 
 made subservient to the divine and immutable law, 
 which presents itself to the soul, by true nature. 
 
 John Wesley. 
 
CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 From the spirit of Isaiah Collins, when in the flesh a resident of the 
 State of Virginia, Loudon Co. — Viewing the subject of nature, 
 and of the constitution of man— Proving it in part by the 
 Divine Writ (as termed) — A brief view on the organization of 
 man, and the word of knowledge — Brief sketches on various 
 interesting subjects. 
 
 First — Gentlemen of the earth, in viewing the world 
 of man on earth, we find every creature and every 
 physical object has received a definite constitution ; 
 hence, are placed in rotation to other objects. The 
 natural evidence of a Deity and His attributes has 
 been drawn from contemplating those arguments. 
 Then, I would say, that intelligence, wisdom, benev- 
 olence, and power, characterize the whole works of 
 creation. Hence, the human mind ascends by a chain 
 of correct and rigid induction, to a first great cause, in 
 whom these qualities must reside. 
 
 But, gentlemen, this great truth has excited a barren 
 though sublime admiration — more than practical ben- 
 eficial results. But it is evident that man obviously 
 stands pre-eminent among sublunary objects. Conse- 
 quently, he is distinguished by remarkable endowments 
 above all other earthly beings. Hence, no other 
 creature presents such an anomolous appearance. As 
 man views man, in one aspect he almost resembles a 
 demon, as is termed. See him in another aspect, and 
 he bears the impress of the image of the Maker of all 
 200 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 201 
 
 (tings. See him in his crimes ; see him in his wars, 
 and all his devastations, and he might be mistaken for 
 an incarnation of an evil spirit from the Lord, to 
 deceive Ahab, or the evil spirit that was sent from God 
 upon Saul. But, again, view man in all his schemes of 
 charity, and all his discoveries of science, and all of his 
 vast combinations for the benefit of his race ; he then 
 seems to bear the intelligence of the bright angels of 
 God. This is nature in its different periods of life. 
 Hence, the lower animals exhibit a more simple and a 
 more regulated constitution. For instance, the lion is 
 ferocious, but he is regulated. And, on the other hand, 
 the sheep is feeble and inoffensive at all times, but its 
 internal condition also is suited to its constitution, and 
 it apparently lives in as great enjoyment as the lion. 
 Hence, the same remark applies to all the inferior race 
 of beings. 
 
 Now, gentlemen, the idea that I wish to convey is, 
 that their bodily organs and faculties, their instincts, 
 and their external circumstances, form parts of a 
 system, in which adaptation and harmony are discover- 
 able, and that the enjoyment of those animals depends 
 upon their constitution and their external condition. 
 
 Now, for instance, gentlemen, if you were to see a 
 lion, one day, tearing to pieces every inferior animal 
 that he could overtake by his way, then the next day 
 oppressed with remorse for the death of his victims, 
 consequently compassionately healing those whom he 
 had mangled, you would exclaim, what an inconsistent 
 creature ; hence, conclude that he could not be happy. 
 And I would say, and with a just conclusion, too, that 
 all such are owing to the opposition among the princi- 
 
202 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 pies of nature. Hence, we come to the just conclusion, 
 that there are certain conditions which are essential to 
 enjoyment. 
 
 First — the different instincts of an animal must be 
 in harmony with each other. 
 
 Secondly — that the whole constitution must be in 
 accordance with the external condition. 
 
 Now keep these principles in mind, and that will 
 direct your attention to man. It very formidably pre- 
 sents itself. Hence, the most opposite instincts, or 
 impulses exist in the mind, and actuated by combative- 
 ness, destructiveness, acquisitiveness, and self-esteem, 
 when the moral sentiments being in abeyance, he is 
 then almost a i^iend. But on the contrary, when 
 inspired by benevolence, veneration, hope, conscious- 
 ness, ideality, and intellect, then the benignity, serenity, 
 and splendor, and a highly elevated nature, beams 
 from the .countenance. Then the eye pours forth its 
 tears of joy. He is then gigantically lovely and noble. 
 But, next, how shall these conflicting tendencies be 
 reconciled ? Also, can external circumstances be 
 divested, so as to accord with such heterogeneous 
 elements? Here the power of Deity comes to our 
 assistance. Hence, I say that man is obviously essen- 
 tial, and the most important part of creation ; so there 
 is no doubt of man's future destinies. Then we ought 
 not, as long as our knowledge is incomplete, to consider 
 our condition as inexplicable. 
 
 Here, I will say, that the nature of man has been 
 known only in a part, consequently leaving a shade 
 upon the whole. Hence, the constitution of man has 
 has been judged ignorantly and rashly of late* Skep- 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 203 
 
 tics have advanced arguments against religion, as it is 
 termed. But the crafty deceivers have in all ages 
 founded systems of superstition, and disorder, and 
 inconsistency, which are too readily to be admitted. 
 Hence, call the investigator a skeptic or an Infidel, and 
 consequently consider him the miserable attribute of 
 human existence on earth. But I hope that man 
 will yet be found in harmony with himself, and with the 
 condition in which he is placed. 
 
 Gentlemen, I am aware that some individuals, whose 
 piety is entitled to respect, conceive that the great 
 revolutions of human society, as well as all other 
 events in the lives of individuals, take place under 
 moving causes, and various causes, too ; and act wrong 
 in the case of necessity. Some act wrong by early 
 and wrong education. Some act wrong for a high call 
 in society, here on earth ; but I now can come at the 
 point short. The first cause of all wrong is ignorance ; 
 hence, ignorance cultivated causes the downfall of man. 
 
 "Stop," says one; "the Creator has bestowed such 
 faculties on man, and it is presumable that he, as a 
 maker of all things, should govern man in accordance 
 with them." 
 
 Now, gentlemen, here the world can join issue with 
 me, if they will. I do say that the constitution of man 
 implies that they should investigate creation. Here I 
 would say, that the fowls of the air when they migrate 
 on the approach of the first winter of their lives, they 
 are impelled by an instinct implanted by the Supreme 
 Being ; but, they can neither know the cause that 
 prompted them to fly, nor the end that is to be obtained 
 by their flight. But their mental constitution is wisely 
 
 ' 
 
204 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 adapted to their condition, for they have no stimulat- 
 ing power to reflect on themselves and external objects, 
 nor to inquire from whence come their desire, or to 
 what end they should lead. But, remember, that men 
 are formed on a scale, or well the Creator has bestowed 
 on them observing faculties, that they can trace cause 
 and effect. 
 
 Hence, the Creator of heaven and earth has consti- 
 tuted the external world so as to afford sufficient scope 
 to all those powers. Hence, we, as the favorites of the 
 earth, are entitled to say that the Creator himself has 
 commanded us to observe and inquire into the causes 
 that prompts us to act, and to know the results that will 
 naturally follow. Consequently, we must modify our 
 own conduct according to the discoveries which we shall 
 make, in order to enable us to form a just duty, and to 
 make an estimate of our own interests as the rational 
 occupants of the earth. Now, I hope you understand 
 me to say, that there is a vast difference between the 
 animal creation. The animals of the earth are not 
 placed on that elevated point, for reasons that they are 
 nothing more nor less than the objects of human sus- 
 tenance. Consequently, they have not the faculties of 
 knowledge, nor the freedom of choice ; consequently, 
 they are not capable of acting and doing for themselves ; 
 hence, the Deity has provided for such. But, man is 
 placed on the ground of choice ; consequently, he does 
 and acts for himself. He can do good or bad ; and, at 
 the same time, he has internal and external knowledge 
 sufficient to teach him his duty. Hence, he understands 
 the law, and has the knowledge to obey or disobey. 
 Also, he knows well the result of the same. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 205 
 
 When the animal has no such knowledge of the laws 
 of God, or the laws of earthly mortality, consequently, 
 man need not say that man is so organized that he can 
 not help doing evil deeds, and, consequently, say that 
 God will lift the souls of men to heaven, because they 
 are so organized ; for, when they claim such, they then 
 immediately level themselves with the brute. Hence, 
 they would call on God to save their souls through 
 ignorance and evil deeds. And, why ? Because they 
 would have to contend that they did not know God from 
 evil. But, where is the man that would not get offended 
 if he was told, to his face, that he did not know any 
 more than a beast of the forest ? Nor, neither know 
 good from evil ? Then, if man is not placed on the 
 ground of freedom, to act and to do for himself, why is 
 it that man will not be oppressed ? Why is it that man 
 objects to tyranical laws ? Why does man object to 
 slavery, and call out and say that man is placed on 
 earth free to do and act for himself? Also, say that it 
 is the will of the Supreme Being, that every one should 
 be his own agent. And I affirm, that it is the will of 
 the Supreme Being that all men should be free and 
 equal in privileges. 
 
 Now, I shall pass that part of the subject. The next 
 one of the various subjects that I promised to notice, 
 will be on the authority of the Old Bible. I shall pre- 
 sent it for the purpose of investigation, not because it 
 is possessed of that intrinsic importance which w r ould 
 demand a labo ed argument ; but, because it has been a 
 subject which is made prominent and conspicuous through 
 the force of human ignorance and bigotry for long ages 
 in the vast. Mankind has received the Bible with the 
 
206 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 most profound and solemn reverence. They have 
 looked upon it as a book wnich is intrinsically holy ; 
 every word and every sentence of which are the result 
 of a direct influx from the divine mind ; and, therefore, 
 authoritative in the most literal and ultimate sense. So 
 far has this reverence for the Bible extended, that indi- 
 viduals whose reason and judgment were not sufficiently 
 blind to receive all its teachings, have been denominated 
 infidels and heretics, and have been treated as the vilest 
 sinners. By whom ? Answer — by those whose faith 
 was in the writings of the Bible ; consequently, they 
 say they are rendered perfectly holy. Hence, the 
 Bible has been made the standard, immovable, and fixed 
 for all thought and action in reference to subjects of 
 morals and religion. This has been regarded as the 
 book which God gave to the world as an expression of 
 his will, and a revelation of the destiny which he has de- 
 signed for his creatures. Hence, in this it has been 
 supposed is contained the records of truth which are 
 unmoved and unsullied by any mixture of earthly error, 
 and have their original source in the great vortex of 
 life and love which exists in the inconceivable depths 
 of space. Hence, I say, according to the profound and 
 bigoted emotions of the religionists in reference to the 
 Bible, the ministers of the temple have made that a 
 basis for the delivery of lengthy sermons and tedious 
 prayers, and in correspondence with the commands 
 which are here enjoined, the people attend to external 
 forms of worship ; hence, hold baptism as the sacred 
 means of saving their souls from hell. 
 
 Now, gentlemen, the superstition which has belonged 
 to the past, have thus been brought into the sphere of 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 207 
 
 the present age ; hence, the mass, are now willing to be 
 bound and crushed, by those burdening chains, which 
 have been placed upon the minds and hearts of all the 
 past generations. Gentlemen, there has been a time, 
 when ignorance covered the earth, as the clouds conceal 
 the brightness of the sky; yes, when the elements of 
 the human soul, were in a chaotic state, like those of 
 the primative materials, of which the universe was 
 formed, when error, bigotry and superstition, were the 
 natural results and concomitants of the law, and state 
 of spiritual development. Hence, the reverence for the 
 Bible, of which I have spoken, had its origin and birth 
 in that period mentioned, when ignorance covered the 
 whole earth. 
 
 This reverence has grown stronger and deeper, in its 
 hold upon the general mind, as noxious plants do, in 
 the cultivated garden. It will strike down, far into 
 the bosom of the earth, if left un-eradicated. Hence, 
 I say, in the natural increase of this, reverenced men 
 at last, come to look upon the Bible, in the light in 
 which it is at present regarded ; while at first, this was 
 respected simply as a valuable collection of wise say- 
 ings and useful precepts. It was ultimately adorned, 
 as the direct, inspired word of God, which could be 
 neither altered nor amended, without committing the 
 unpardonable sin, and an extreme danger of being sub- 
 jected to a consuming fire. Consequently, in virtue 
 of this view of the subject, which has been gradu- 
 ally fastened upon the human mind, the Bible has 
 been set up as an authority ; hence, it has been appealed 
 to, as true and a reliable standard for men. Yes, even 
 to the thought of all subjects, which pertain to the,. 
 
208 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 interest of man. I say, that it has in past time been 
 leaned upon, as an infallible statement of truth, which 
 requires the most implicit and unreasoning confidence, 
 in view of the most terrible penalty which is attached 
 to a want of faith, in its divine origin. Hence, men 
 have repaired to this source, for their instruction and 
 direction, under all circumstances. So deep and fixed, 
 have been their reverence, which has thus been inspired, 
 that it has amounted to absolute Idolatry ; and has even 
 superceded the reverence which should have been en- 
 tertained for its supposed author. 
 
 Here, I say, that the world has leaned upon the Bible, 
 as a child clings to its toy ; hence, has exercised as little 
 wisdom in the maintainance of its claims, as the child 
 manifests in defense of its peculiar property. Then, 
 all other books which have been written, and all other 
 productions which ever have emanated from the most 
 expanded minds on earth, have been looked upon as 
 feeble and unimportant. Now, gentlemen, do the 
 bounds that are presented in the Bible, represent the 
 boundaries of human thought? As far as the teach- 
 ing of the Bible extends, or is supposed to extend on 
 any subject, just so far will the mind reach faith, its 
 thought and reason. But the noblest, the most exalted 
 and expanded faculties of the God-like soul, have been 
 cramped, bound and chained by the imaginary lines of 
 truth, which are supposed to be established in the word 
 of God. It is a scene which is lamented by the inhabi- 
 tants of the spirit-land — This blind and irrational 
 reverence for an earthly book ! It is a scene w T hich the 
 bosom of angels view with sentiments of the most pro- 
 found, pity. It is a scene which causes us to labor with 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 209 
 
 increased earnestness, in the work of human emancipa- 
 tion. It is a cause that deepens our sympathy. It is 
 a cause that flows through our courts. I say here, that 
 we as the inhabitants of the spirit-land, do feel a warm 
 interest for our earthly friends, who are the children of 
 men, moreover, our friends. We, as your Brothers, 
 have strengthened the feeble efforts that our earthly 
 friends have made. I say, that we, the dwellers of the 
 second sphere, are now making an elevation for your 
 reformation. Hence, the reverence for the Bible, which 
 has been the ruling sentiment of the human heart, 
 which has cramped and restricted all the free and noble 
 faculties of the human race, or the souls of men. Yes, 
 friends, it has had its sway upon the earth for ages 
 past ; therefore, friends, the poor souls, (as they were 
 termed by the priests of both that and this day,) drag 
 through all their life, in poverty, sorrow, pain, and tears, 
 awaiting in full expectation, to receive that sentence of 
 endless misery. I here say, that such a life was base. 
 Poor benighted souls, I think experience was a sufficient 
 torment to them. 
 
 Hence, I say, friends, it is time that such a thing, 
 that would cause such as I have said, trouble, should be 
 removed, and a principle introduced, that is worthy of 
 the dignity of man, and more consistent with the design 
 of God. I say, that it has been seen by the inhabit- 
 ants of the spirit- world ; that the authority of the 
 Bible has been the corner-stone of bigotry and su- 
 perstition. It is a plain fact, that the Bible is the 
 prolific fountain of all the sects, now extant on earth. 
 Hence, the creeds have cast their darkening shadows 
 upon the face of humanity. Now, gentlemen, it is an 
 18 
 
210 LrGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 evident fact, that the Bible and its strict advocates, has 
 been the primary cause, of all the narrow-mindedness, 
 and all the contraction of thought and blind devotion 
 to human systems. It is the cause of all faith, which 
 has been and are still, a nuisance to mankind. But, 
 friends, the flowing stream of time rolls around, bearing 
 the truths and principles, which have now T commenced 
 to be revealed. The principles of the old ages, are now 
 sinking beneath the waves of the new principles, which 
 are in a more perfect adaption to the increase of the 
 human race. But, here I will have to say, that some 
 of the earthly inhabitants feel contracted and bigoted 
 in mind, or as they say, soul ; hence, they cling with 
 childish and idolatrous worship, to the crumbling altars 
 of their ancient errors. But, friends, it is plain to be 
 seen, that the time is now near approaching, that all 
 such reverence of the old superstitious fables, will be 
 done away with. When the authority of the Bible, w^ill 
 be no longer regarded as an external standard of 
 thought, and when the gate way of Heaven shall not 
 be closed by the darkness of night, or by the human 
 minds, which are not willing to receive truth. 
 
 I now say, that no effort of the theologist or the reli- 
 gionist, can prevent the approach of this period for there 
 is a power on high, by which it shall be introduced, that 
 is far more mighty, than the puny arm of man or the 
 stern command of his will. 
 
 Now, friends, in concluding my part of this volume, 
 I will just present the orthodox doctrine in its present 
 form, also, the spiritual principle, as they are taught in 
 their present forms. First — it is an evident fact, that 
 it would be far better if the orthodox principle should 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 211 
 
 prove false; but of us it can't be said. First — the 
 orthodox faith sharpens the sting of death. Second — 
 we, the spirits that have experienced death, take away 
 the sting of death, or the greater portion of it. Third — 
 orthodox, acknowledge Christ to be the Savior of only 
 a part of the earthly family. Fourth — we acknow- 
 ledge him or his father, to be the Savior of the whole 
 family. Fifth — the orthodoxy hold Christ as a special 
 Savior. Sixth — so do we, and further, that he could 
 not be a specirl Savior, unless he would save all men. 
 Seventh — the orthodox teach, that the endless sighs and 
 groans, shall forever ascend from caverns of horror 
 and the regions of black despair. Eighth — we teach 
 that scripture revelation, every creature which is in 
 Heaven, and which is on the earth and under the earth; 
 and such as in the seed, and all that are in them shall 
 be heard saying : "Blessing and honor, and glory and 
 power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and 
 unto the Lamb, forever and ever." Ninth — the ortho- 
 dox teach, that the Devil so called, shall be king forever, 
 and that nine- tenths of all rational intelligence shall be 
 his subjects. Tenth — we teach, that the Devil, who is 
 wrong, shall be destroyed, and all liis works shall be 
 destroyed also, and God shall be all and in all. Elev- 
 enth — the orthodox, teach and run the line of endless 
 separation between families and friends, fathers and 
 sons, mothers and daughters. Twelfth — we teach, that 
 all shall again meet, and that the link of affection shall 
 be united again in one golden chain, which shall bind 
 all hearts together, in one universal bond of love. 
 Thirteenth — the orthodox teach, that Christ will never 
 be able to accomplish his design, for it is his will that ' 
 
212 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 all shall be saved. Fourteenth — we teach, that he shall 
 see of the travail of his soul, and shall be satisfied ; we 
 also teach, that Christ shall reign, or righteousness, 
 until he or it hath put all enemies under foot, also, the 
 last enemy, shall be death and earthly toils. 
 
 Then, friends, the saying shall come to pass, and the 
 words will be pronounced with joy, " 0, Death, where is 
 thy sting ? 0, Grave, where is thy victory ? " Then will 
 all the ransomed sons and daughters return, and come 
 unto the Lord; and by progression safely reach the 
 heavenly Zion, with songs of everlasting joys. Then, 
 friends, we all will obtain never-ending joys, and 
 peace, happiness, and everlasting rest to the weary 
 souls. There sorrow and sighing will be no more. 
 
 I shall here say, that the orthodox do say, that we 
 deny the divine revelations penned within the Bible. 
 Hence, that is the grand plea. But I shall try to 
 remove all such mistaken ideas from the minds of all 
 rational men, or at least all who will reason and read 
 with me. 
 
 First — is that we deny endless misery ? So we do, 
 as represented. Then we ask the question next: 
 Where does the Scripture tell us or you that man shall 
 suffer eternally ? Answer that. Then I would ask 
 another : What would he suffer eternally for ? For 
 man is but a moment of time on earth, consequently, 
 he would have to sin forever to suffer forever, or eter- 
 nally. If not so, God is crueler than men of earth ; 
 for man only has to suffer according to his crime, here 
 with men — Reason. Also the constitution is said to be 
 founded on the Divine Writ. So it is. Then, suppose 
 a man by the name of B steals a horse, or C steals a 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 218 
 
 half-dime ;- according to the orthodox doctrine B would 
 suffer no more than C — Reason. But would that be 
 equity, honor, justice, or mercy; or would that be 
 according to crime, at all ? No, readers, it would be 
 cruelty, and a palpable contradiction to honor, justice, 
 mercy, truth, or equity — Reason. Now, friends, we all 
 have to admit that all wisdom, justice, mercy, happi- 
 ness, love, and truth, belongs to God. Also, it is, and 
 has been admitted, that God is all love, and that His 
 love is infinite in degree, and unlimited in extent, and 
 endless in duration — Reason. If so, then God's love 
 stretches to every sentient being that ever did, does 
 now, x>r ever will exist in the universe — Reason. Well, 
 we will all have to admit that God is the primary cause 
 of all things. Then He is the primary cause of man's 
 existence. He then must have had a design in making 
 man — Reason. Now, it is reasonable to say, if a man 
 makes any thing to be destroyed, he makes it with a 
 bad design. And if he makes it for something good, 
 and it proves to be a nuisance, it limits his knowledge. 
 That is an every day occurrence. Now reason : Just 
 so with God. If He made man, knowing that his end 
 was endless torment, it must have been through a bad 
 design man was made — Reason. But remember that 
 an Infinite Being, with all His attributes, controlled by 
 love, can not act with a bad design. So if He called 
 man into existence just for the purpose of cursing 
 nine tenths of all rational and intelligent beings, it was 
 through a bad design. Moreover, God would be 
 entirely destitute of love, honor, justice, mercy, or 
 truth — Reason. But as it is said He made men, then 
 He could not help their wickedness — Reason, If soC 
 
214 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 it plainly says, He is not all power, and it limits His 
 power, and makes man the ruler of good and evil, and 
 all that pertains to earth — Reason. Do you not see 
 where it places God ? It places Him beneath man in 
 authority— Reason. For, if He can not command His 
 own family, it makes Him no ruler of earth ; and if 
 they trample down His precepts against His will, it 
 limits His power, and makes man the superior in all 
 his acts ; independent of God, and all His love, and 
 all His authority, and all His laws — Reason. But if 
 God made man good, and for a good end, and for a wise 
 purpose, it then includes all of His glorious attributes, 
 and all of His divine love and precepts. Consequently, 
 God had a good design in making man, and we say He 
 saw that all was good. Now reason. He made all 
 men with just as good a design as the first. Then w r e 
 say. He has a good design in all His works. Then the 
 existence which he conferred upon man w r as not for a 
 curse, but a blessing upon the whole. 
 
 Now God is all, and in all. He is a Spirit. He is 
 love. He is all power. He is all wise. He is endless 
 in duration. He is infinite. He is omnipotent. He is 
 justice, mercy and truth — all this is Scripture. I have 
 reasoned on the same. All I ask is a fair reasoning. 
 
 Well, next is Spiritualism, in its present form. The 
 great and grand principle is that the spirits of this day 
 make mistakes or lie. I shall try to account for all 
 this, and then I will lay the try-square on the old 
 spiritual manifestations, penned and looked upon as 
 infallible. 
 
 The spiritual manifestations of the day are given 
 through all kinds of temperaments. Hence, there are 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 215 
 
 certain temperaments which no mind can control, with- 
 out injuring the system, but what they will have their 
 own will in some degree. Then you get a part of a 
 natural manifestation, and a part supernatural ; then it 
 looks doubtful. And as for when you get a manifesta- 
 tion from a full developed medium, it is of a clear 
 nature. It gives light on every word in the sentence. 
 Also, you get a manifestation from spirits who still 
 retain their same disposition of earth; that this is done 
 often, in order to show their friends on earth that they 
 were the spirits of their departed friends. 
 
 Reason — first, if spirits were to return to their earthly 
 friends, and show nothing of the nature which they had 
 in the flesh, it would be no manifestation at all. Or, 
 if you could not try them by a test, how would a man 
 know his friends with no other evidence ? But, in 
 reference to any one law of heaven or earth, we all 
 agree on anyone thing. Reason — find men that do 
 agree on any one thing, in every sense of the word, on 
 every definition of the same — this we do more like 
 brothers than earthly men. Moreover, we do obey all 
 God's laws, whether written in the Bible or verbally; 
 we do sanction all Christ's precepts ; we do agree with 
 all his principles. Reason — do the orthodox do this? 
 No, reader, far from it. There are hundreds, and thou- 
 sands, and millions, and myriads of faiths, all based on 
 that same revelation. Some denying one part and 
 chosing another to shelter them, and another taking the 
 part objected to to shelter him, and so on throughout the 
 whole world. Hence, I say, not only the churches 
 have differences, but every man, to a man, has some 
 part of the book in view, that he thinks is more appli* 
 
216 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 cable to his case than any other. So this makes the 
 myriads of faiths, all drawn from one sacred volume. 
 Here, I say, that we, as spirits, do not deny the Bible 
 as much as the earthly priests and saints of the earth. 
 
 So just take Christ and all the acts that he says he 
 did, then define the words to their proper meaning, 
 and in that you will find our platform. We do teach 
 that the world will, at last, by progressing onward and 
 upward, reach the heavenly Zion, and again be permit- 
 ted to enjoy all love, peace and perfection. The or- 
 thodox do teach that there are a certain portion of men 
 who will reap their reward, for a few days of feeble" 
 erring, in endless torments, where their feeble cry will 
 forever ascend, but have no chance for reformation. But, 
 we teach that all will again be reunited in one bond of 
 love. The orthodox teach that the devil will be king 
 forever, and that nine-tenths of all rational beings will 
 be his subjects. We teach that the devil, which is evil, 
 will be destroyed, and that God will be all and in all. 
 The orthodox teach that all families and friends shall be 
 separated, never to meet again. We teach that the link 
 of affection will again be welded, never to be broken. 
 The orthodox teach that Christ died to save sinners, but 
 can't do it only at man's own will — how much better 
 did Christ make the matter by dying ? There was a 
 chance for such and such men to be saved before 
 his coming. Hence, if the orthodox be true in their 
 faith, his death was for nought ; for they say it is only 
 such and such that can be saved. If so, Christ died 
 in vain, and was not able to accomplish his design. 
 But, we teach that Christ was a mediator and a me- 
 dium through which man received great manifestations 
 
LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 217 
 
 concerning divine things. We teach that he was one of 
 the greatest men of the earth. We teach that Christ 
 was a man, and had a most meek and loving dispo- 
 sition, and was nearer clear of sin than any man of 
 his day, or since his day. The orthodox say he was 
 clear of sin ; but we say that there was but one God, 
 that was his father which was in heaven at that time. 
 We teach that there must be such a thing as is now 
 called spiritualism ; for, without it, Christ's divine writ 
 would be without effect, for he is to send the angels of 
 heaven, or Elijah and the same old prophets are to come 
 again. One of the old prophets appeared to John, the 
 revelator. Spirits of all nations appeared to the people 
 on the day of Pentecost, and conversed with all nations 
 in their own tongue. There God promised that in this 
 very day that sons and daughters were to prophecy. 
 Don't they do it? And that the old men and the young 
 men shall see visions and dreams. Don't they do it? 
 Don't they converse, every man in his own language, 
 with his departed friends ? Moses and Elias conversed 
 with Christ and the apostles, etc. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 I feel as if I was now about to step in to my same 
 family, that I once was father of. I rejoice in this hour, 
 for it is a happy moment to me, for it has been some 
 time since I had the opportunity of conversing with my 
 near and dear friends, but often have I weeped around 
 19 
 
218 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 my bed side, but my work was in vain, for the light of 
 spirits was then dark to all of my friends, also, to all 
 the world. 
 
 Now, I shall say a few words on death. It is a scene 
 that all dread. But life: What is life? I shall say, 
 that it is a trouble to man to live, for he labors hard, 
 night and day as it were, for nothing ; and if he accu- 
 mulates any thing, he then soon dies, and leaves it for 
 his heirs to quarrel over and trample under foot ; and 
 at the same time, he lives in fear of that dreadful scene, 
 called death. But, thanks be to Heaven, that pain of 
 mind is past with me, so I am at rest with this world's 
 good, and, it will be just so, with all of you in time. 
 But let me say, that death is not such a dreadful scene 
 as generally supposed, and were it not for the thoughts 
 of endless misery, it would have been no sting at all ; 
 but that is the pain of death with most of the world. 
 Now, all that will take my word as evidence for facts, I 
 will just drop these few lines, on the term, endless 
 misery, and that is this : That if all the priests 
 would say less about the devil and his kingdom, and 
 more about God and his kingdom, there would be more 
 peace and comfort and earthly joy than there is ; also, 
 death would be no pain to the minds of all; for it is the 
 sweetest moment that man ever enjoys, while here on 
 earth, as it only leads a man from death to eternal 
 life ; he also then ceases from all toil and care of a labo- 
 rious nature. 
 
 I shall now copy my travails ; and, friends, I shall 
 give a brief sketch of it. First — when my body and 
 spirit parted, and which is me, as I am now, I first went 
 to the first sphere ; and there I could see nothing, save 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 219 
 
 dark images of human forms. There I and my guide 
 remained for some time ; at last, I began to think that 
 I was condemned, and that I was as the book says, cast 
 out into outer darkness. But, after a while, my guide 
 said to me, let's go, and that revived me, but yet I was 
 not allowed to speak a word, and in this way we passed 
 up to the second sphere ; there, the sun, as it were, 
 commenced to light the spheres, as it is with you, when 
 the east begins to show its red clouds of light over the 
 earth, so there I could see more than I could in the 
 first sphere. The inhabitants of that sphere, looked 
 rather rough, and appeared to have a wild nature about 
 them ; but all were civil, and not a word yet said by 
 me. I now began to think that that was the place 
 certain, for me ; consequently, I was much displeased with 
 my home. After my guide had let me see all their ac- 
 tions and manners, he took me by the right hand, and 
 said, let's go, and that revived me much. We then 
 passed up to the third sphere, where it was and is as 
 light as it is in a clear day with you on earth. There, 
 I could have remained with ease and comfort, for every 
 one, men and women, appeared to be engaged in schools, 
 and passing back and forth to their friends on earth, 
 and all appeared to be life, merriment and peace ; also, 
 there appeared to be one teacher to about five hundred 
 souls. That was not my home yet. After some time, 
 my guide said, let's go, and so we passed up to the 
 fourth sphere, and there it was peace, joy and comfort ; 
 and it appeared that they had most lost their care for 
 their friends, but yet I could see some passing back to 
 the earth, to visit their friends. But it was not so 
 interesting a scene as that of the third sphere; or. 
 
220 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 however, they did not carry on schools as in the third 
 sphere. So now, I will come to my trial. I received 
 a message from the seventh sphere, that message was as 
 follows : Mr. George, I say that your crime, will not 
 allow you to come any nearer home now ; so you must 
 pass with your equals in that sphere, until you progress 
 according to the deeds done in the body ; and just so 
 fast as you pay that debt, so much nearer home you 
 come, and at last, you shall have a home, where all shall 
 be peace, joy and comfort to you. 
 
 So in the fifth sphere I take my station. Remember, 
 friends, that I was glad to think that I had landed so 
 high in the heavenly places, especially, so far above the 
 sphere of darkness. So I felt satisfied with my new 
 home. But yet, I was anxious to progress further on, 
 and upward too, to witness the scenes of the higher 
 spheres. But there, I remained six months and ten days, 
 when I received another message from the seventh 
 sphere, and it was as follows: Mr. George, you now 
 can equal yourself in your station ; which, was still in 
 the same sphere, but further on and upward. So I did ; 
 and there I enjoyed myself well, and often coming back, 
 to visit my friends, here on earth. Also, I enjoyed the 
 company of my friends in my new station ; so in that 
 station, I remained five months and nine days, then I 
 received another message from the seventh sphere, to 
 take my station still further on and upward. So I did ; 
 and there enjoyed myself some better, than I had at 
 a-ny time before. Consequently, I then took the privi- 
 lege of visiting my friends here, as before, and I also 
 enjoyed myself as before. And there I remained four 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 221 
 
 months and six days, and I received another message 
 from the seventh sphere, and it was as follows : 
 
 Mr. George, you can come in and up to the fifth 
 sphere. And so I did ; and there I saw T new scenes, 
 and they were so bright that I was surprised to behold 
 the scene, and my orders were to take my station in the 
 first circle of the fifth sphere. So I did ; and I en- 
 joyed myself as well or better than I did any time 
 before. And I then began to see farther into the 
 higher spheres than at any other time before, and fur- 
 ther through all nature's ways. And so I then com- 
 menced to notice the forms of nature, and the powers 
 of the Deity. So, then, at times, I came back to visit 
 my friends here on earth, and I then could see nature 
 more plain with all my friends, than ever ; but all my 
 visits to them were in vain. So I stayed there three 
 months and three days, and I received another message 
 from the seventh sphere, to take my station one farther 
 on and upward still, which I did; and there I could 
 see the forms of nature in all directions, and all was 
 delightful to me. It is not imaginable at all to the ru- 
 dimental mind ; so that it took all my time, for some 
 time, in my new station. Friends, I can not express 
 the beauty of this sphere, with all its attractive scenes. 
 And its inhabitants appeared to me to have a selected 
 company of the most beautiful, and the most benevolent 
 and kind companions, decorated with the most beautiful 
 apparel that I ever saw in all my experience, either in 
 life or in the spirit. I was then ordered, by my willing- 
 ness too, to another station where all appeared to be 
 new again to me, and its inhabitants appeared still more 
 
222 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 benevolent; also, all the scenes of nature were still 
 brighter than at any other time that I ever witnessed 
 in any part of my travails. I can not describe the full 
 scene now ; they were more beautiful and brighter than 
 ever I hoped to see at any time before. So I then re- 
 ceived another order from the seventh sphere to take 
 my station one farther on and up. So I did ; and all 
 kept growing more beautiful and bright. I then en- 
 joyed myself better than at any time before, but the 
 full scenes of nature I can not describe ; but I stayed 
 there two months, and then received another order to 
 take my station in the center circle of the fifth sphere, 
 which I did; and all of nature's forms were still more 
 bright and plain to be understood, and every thing ap- 
 peared to be applicable to the wants of men. I then 
 viewed nature again, and I wondered why it was so 
 hard to understand with earthly men ; but it is not hard 
 to understand any thing when it is experienced ; conse- 
 quently, men can not understand nature perfectly, until 
 it is experienced by them. So I stayed there one 
 month and sixteen days, and then I received another 
 order to take my station one farther on and up, which 
 I did ; and I can say that that is my home to-day, when 
 I am with my equals. But, friends, I am this morning 
 from my place of happiness, and at this time with my 
 friends of earth ; and, almost, as it were, sharing with 
 their troubles. Also, a trying to make them shun 
 trouble and sorrow, for such is the pain of life, and a 
 bane to the earthly man. And I can say that I feel 
 rejoiced to say that I am able to help to teach this 
 lesson, and I feel thankful to think that God has so or- 
 dered men, that nature must fill its place or it will 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 223 
 
 throw itself out of order, or off its axles ; for, if God 
 was to cast off one soul, it would throw his power out of 
 his own reach or at least his word. Remember, that 
 when you throw one part of the machine away, the 
 whole is out of order ; hence, it is evident that we all 
 derived our existence from God, or else he would have 
 no claim on us at all. Consequently, God, in creating 
 man, created him for his purpose and good. Now, 
 it is said that he blew the breath of life in him. Well, 
 then, man was a part of God or the maker, as it is said, 
 and so now we are ; consequently, if he should cast off 
 one soul, he damns himself eternally. But, thank the 
 God of heaven and earth, he is love and true love ; he 
 is as just to one as to the other, uses all alike ; for, if 
 man sins he don't injure God, but himself at all times, 
 for sin don't reach the power of heaven at all. Conse- 
 quently, if you sin, you don't hurt God, but you only 
 have to atone for the same yourself only. 
 
 Now, friend, rest assured that there is one God that 
 has all power over heaven and earth, and his mercy is 
 to all his friends the same, and, at least, we will land 
 far above the earth or its cares. So all I have to say 
 on the plan of a progression, is to follow the golden 
 rule, "Do as you would wish to be done by." That is 
 the head of the law and the prophets ; also, the first 
 step of progression. Remember me as your same hus- 
 band and friend through all the trials and troubles that 
 may befall you here on earth. I hope, also, to be your 
 equal and the same friend in the spirit world. Also, 
 this is to all relations and inquiring friends. 
 
 William George. 
 
CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 Dear mother, I feel quite as near to you as I ever 
 did. But we have not the same chance to converse 
 as we once had. But the time will come when we can 
 shake the warm hand in a happier manner than it was 
 done the last time that we ever shook hands ; for you 
 well know that that was an unpleasant hour which we 
 experienced. For I will confess that I hated to leave 
 you, my mother ; and also wanted to stay with all of 
 my near and dear friends. But alas, I was taken from 
 my friends in the bloom of youth. Also, I was taken 
 from my friends' care, and then I had to try the reali- 
 ties of another world. Yes, mother, I was launched 
 into a never-ending stream of time, without my mother's 
 company. ,Yes, I say, I was wafted away on the tide 
 of never-ending eternity, just as all of you must and 
 will be sooner or later. Yes, mother, I say all, both 
 great and small, even from the aged man down to the 
 tender child, that you know has been snatched from 
 your bosom. So no more of that. But, mother, your 
 children are all now here with you. But neither you nor 
 I know how soon you will cease all your sorrow, and all 
 your pain, and your distress, and all your sighing, and 
 all your weeping, and before twelve months join us in 
 our little band, and again be our mother far above. 
 Yes, I say, with us children, in the bright realms of 
 glory, where time never ends. Yes, where comfort and 
 pleasure never ends, where light and joy never cease. 
 224 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 225 
 
 Yes, mother, thank God, there is a day in store for us, 
 and in that day you will once more be our mother, and 
 we will be your children. Mother, then place it to 
 your bosom, just to remember me, when I pressed you 
 to my heart the last time in life. Mother, remember 
 me, your child that you once nursed on your knee. 
 Also, I shall remember you as my dear mother. But 
 now I am called away from you, and all your cares ; 
 but, mother, I can say, freely, that you always, either 
 at home or abroad, used me as a tender child of your 
 special care. But now I see and acknowledge my 
 faults to you ; for I well know that I was a child of 
 rude nature, and at times I did not regard your com- 
 mand as I should, and consequently it caused hard 
 thoughts with us. But remember there is almost at 
 any time fault or wrong on both sides with earthly men, 
 or inhabitants of the earth ; consequently, it existed 
 some in our family. But I hope that all such fabulous 
 matter will be dropped, and the cause of righteousness 
 taken up, and true nature practiced, and folly con- 
 demned, and errors acknowledged, and malice buried, 
 to never be called up again. Mother, I can say 
 one thing with truth, and that is, if the little folly that 
 existed at times with us, can not be laid dow^n and 
 extinguished from your memory, while on earth, thank 
 God, there is a time not far distant in the future, when 
 you and I will forget all earthly cares and frivolous 
 events. Yes, mother, there is a time when God will 
 encircle us all in one bond of His love to us, and 
 then, thank heaven, w T e will forget all earthly trouble. 
 Then the link of affection will draw our hearts together. 
 Thank heaven, the chain of affection is never to be 
 
226 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 broken, and the chord of love is never to be untied ; 
 and there we all will join in praise to God for His 
 love to us. Joel West. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 Dear Sister — I now have one more opportunity to 
 address you as a sister. 
 
 First — What I shall say is concerning myself. If, 
 remember, you know that I once had some childish 
 ways, and it is a fact that all the world is possessed of 
 the same, more or less. This is beyond a doubt. 
 
 Now I shall come to you, Rhoda. You are my sister, 
 and I want you to do well. You know that when I 
 was with you I always tried to select decent and honor- 
 able society for you. Perhaps some 'may say that I 
 tried to ruin your character, by wanting you to go with 
 me to parties ; but I always expected a decent company, 
 or I should have been clear of wanting you to go. 
 
 Furthermore, I should not have went myself. So no 
 more of that. But, Rhoda, I want you to think of me, 
 and when you are in the bloom of youth, I want you to 
 think how quick your brother was snatched from your 
 company, just in the bloom of youth. Then just say, 
 my days, my weeks, my months, my years, fly rapid as 
 the whirling spheres ; then just say, it will not be long, 
 at the most, till we will shake the warm hands of sister 
 and brother again, where you will be my sister, and 
 I will be your brother Where there are no tears, 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 227 
 
 and where we never will have to shake the parting hand 
 any more. Rhoda, remember your friends. Use your 
 friends well. Remember us all, (that is, the spirits,) 
 for if it had not been for some of us you now would be 
 with us. So always use a friend as a friend, and a foe 
 with honor. That is the way to gain friends and honor 
 in life. Just form your habits so as to make yourself 
 common and sociable in society. Never be exaggera- 
 ted or augmented, so as to use scorn or ill-manners in 
 or out of company. Associate with your equals as 
 much as possible ; but never shun the rich, for they are 
 no more than your equals, if they are only moral and 
 honorable. Nor do not scorn the poor, for they are 
 your full equals, if they are honorable and innocent. 
 Now, to come at the matter short, it is one of the worst 
 of crimes to act unbecoming toward each other. I 
 want you to understand me to say, that you, and all the 
 inhabitants of the earth, and the inhabitants of spheres, 
 derived your existence from one parent. Also, that all 
 by nature are just equal. They only differ in practice. 
 Well, that is nature. For instance, look at the differ- 
 ence in just one family ; at least, in size and habits. 
 Some large and some small, and some low and some 
 tall ; some will curse, and some will swear ; and some 
 are dark, and some are fair. And, at the same time, 
 they are brothers and sisters. Just so with the whole 
 world. They are, as it were, brothers and sisters ; and 
 they should treat each other as brothers and sisters ; for 
 we are all of one parent. This is my advice to my 
 sister, and all my inquiring friends. Joel West. 
 
CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 Dear Friends — I now am seated with the medium 
 in a silent room. The evening shade appears. Now it 
 is dark, and my joy is the same. The day is gone, 
 and now that the night comes on, I feel that it is the 
 case with you all, and me, too, as far as conversing 
 with my friends is concerned. But this is only a 
 momentary affair ; but such as are now in the neighbor- 
 hood, without a compromise there, will reach the fifth 
 sphere. But I hope for the better. 
 
 Now, a few lines on death. I can say, for one, that 
 I have tried the reality of an unknown world to you, 
 and that death is a horrible thing. It takes more pain 
 than any of you ever felt to take life. But after it is 
 taken, then , the body is laid in that lonesome room, 
 where there is not even a voice, or a gentle breeze of 
 summer's eve, to cheer the decayed body. Friends 
 may weep over the graves of their friends, or mothers 
 weep over the graves of their tender children. But, 
 alas, they are soon forgotten, and grass springs up over 
 the lonesome dwellings of the body, and even the 
 beasts of the field soon feed over the dark vaults, and 
 the body and grave are soon forgotten by their nearest 
 and dearest friends, and extinguished from the memory 
 of their parents. But death is the sweetest moment 
 that is experienced by man, for it is a door leading 
 from time to eternal life. Ah ! but the thoughts of 
 death are the sting of life ; and why ? Answer — be- 
 228 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 229 
 
 cause of the fear of endless misery which they think 
 awaits them, and they rest in fear night and day ; and 
 in this way they end their days. Often they are short- 
 ened by trouble, which causes pain to the mind and 
 body, and ever-flowing tears ; so the Christian, (as he 
 is called,) sees no peace on earth. 
 
 But, I say, if such belief could be laid down, and 
 justly so, that God loves all his children, then, death 
 would be no pain to the mind ; then they could say, 
 Come death, I am ready ; and then, with a loud voice, 
 say to the grave, Where is thy victory ? for the grave 
 is not our home. 
 
 Friends, remember me, as one who hopes that malice 
 will die and rise no more. These few lines, are founded 
 on truth. J. West. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 Dear Friends — We now are once more blessed 
 with the opportunity of meeting around our friend's 
 fire-side, almost as we once did. But, alas ! When are 
 we, as we have, to enjoy again, the blessing of conver- 
 sing with each other, face to face ? But where am I ? . 
 My friends, I am happy at all times ; but, to say I am 
 satisfied at all times, I am not, for my friends, I feel 
 like weeping over you all, when I see malice and super- 
 stition so predominant with you. But, I hope the 
 time will come, when we will all meet, and shake the 
 warm hand of love, which, can not be severed or cooled 
 by flesh. 
 
230 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 Now, a few words on my own acts. First — they are 
 to father and mother ! How often have we sat at the 
 table at home ! But now, where am I ? And how often 
 have you taught me the arts of nature ? also, you have 
 taught the arts of man, and taught me all you could, in 
 regard to heaven and earth. Now, where am I ? Do 
 you miss me or not ? How often have you nursed me 
 on your knees, and pressed me to your bosoms, the life 
 of children ? Is not all your care for me gone, that you 
 paid to me once. For now, where am I ? 
 
 Dear connections and friends — Have I not sported 
 with you all ? And, also, have I not shared my part 
 of all solemnity and all trouble ? But now, where am 
 I ? Now, I can tell you where I am. My body has 
 paid the debt that you all owe, and must pay; it re- 
 quires some time, and as for me, I am growing in grace 
 and in the knowledge of the truth ; and this, is all your 
 dooms, my dear friends, and so don't say, where am I, 
 any more ; for I am waiting to accompany you all to 
 your equal classes. My friends, the day is coming, 
 when we all will set together, in a more sublime clime 
 than this, and it is in waiting for some of you. Then 
 remember me as one of your children and cousins. 
 
 Joel West. 
 
CHAPTER XL. 
 
 Spiritualism an Insanity of the Day. — I notice 
 the press generally, are disposed to treat the subject 
 of spiritualism in an illiberal manner; though there 
 are a few noble exceptions. Among the persecutors, 
 those papers that pander to sectarian appetites have 
 been foremost in crying, Crucify them ! crucify them ! 
 We, who have severed the chains that bound our minds 
 in the misty path of error, can commiserate their condi- 
 tion, and bear their derision; praying, God forgive 
 them, for they know not what they do. We know, that 
 men have fought, bled and died for error — so strong is 
 the prejudiced mind disposed to cling to opinions, that 
 they have been taught are true, without ever applying 
 the touch of true reason. The diversity of opinion 
 existing, is evidence that their creeds are built on the 
 sand, for had they the rock of nature for a foundation, 
 they would move on in the march of progression as 
 a harmonious whole. They see in the developments of 
 the present, an irresistible power applying the lever of 
 truth to their structures, and they are exercising every 
 exertion to maintain their individual dogmas. When 
 not in accordance with the revealment of nature, they 
 cry out insanity, as an attendant upon spiritual devotees, 
 who have traversed the broad length and breadth of the 
 earth. And every opposing paper is busy gathering 
 instances of this character, which they parade with long 
 232 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 233 
 
 visages, exclaiming, that it makes the people insane, 
 and must necessarily proceed from the very devil. 
 
 Insanity, is a part of the price that we pay for civili- 
 zation — the cause of one increase, with the develop- 
 ments and result of the other. Because this is the 
 case, shall we return to the condition of the abori- 
 gines, when insanity was comparatively unknown ? No, 
 this is an evil not necessary, but resulting from the 
 manner of our reading and education. The world is 
 waking from her lethargic sleep, and insanity, as an 
 evidence of the great mental storm, that is preceding 
 the harmonial calm, and a few unevenly-balanced minds, 
 like ships at sea, become wrecked. That man's mise- 
 ries are generally of his own procuring, is verified 
 here; for by habits of life, a predisposition to his ideas 
 is induced, and only requires some exciting breeze to 
 fan the latent spark into a flame. It does not seem 
 strange to me to hear of insanity from spiritual mani- 
 festations, as it is a subject particularly calculated to 
 excite the mind ; and persons predisposed, may be affec- 
 ted; therefore, I would caution enthusiasts, and all 
 others, to be calm and deliberate in their investigations. 
 Some remark, True religion or spiritualism will not 
 develop insanity. But this is an error, for an abnor- 
 mal state of the mind may be induced by the marked 
 study of truth or error, and may be as highly excited 
 by one as the other. Unprofessional men do not look 
 far enough for the cause of this affection, for very 
 frequently some important organ is diseased, and by 
 sympathy, the influence extends to the brain, and insan- 
 ity is the result : the disease bearing the cause. But, 
 if the unfortunate subject believe in spirits, or was 
 20 
 
234 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 investigating, or even had a work on the subject, spirit 
 knockings, he would be entered on a lunatic asylum 
 register. As the case is, there is a class that are 
 placed in the same list, whose aberration rises from 
 the same obscure cause ; but when developing, they take 
 hold of any subject that occupies public attention or 
 concerns themselves ; and that, instead of being the 
 cause, is an effect, 
 
 We, in this country, are more predisposed to insanity 
 than any other, from our system of physical, mental or 
 moral education being defective ; and then, the road to 
 preferment is open to all, which is an incentive to great 
 mental exertion, where the brain is over-taxed, and 
 disease of the nervous system engendered. Again, 
 every one worships God, according to the dictates of his 
 own conscience. This encourages theological investi- 
 gation, and every demonstration furnishes patients for 
 insane institutions. But, as to spiritualism being a 
 great cause, in conclusion, I will say, that it is newly 
 developed to the mass of mankind, and creates more or 
 less excitement. But if it, like orthodox, had age, 
 and the principles had been instilled into the mind of 
 youth from the cradle, it is my opinion, that there 
 would be less to develop insanity, in its teachings, than 
 in the same number of orthodox, who long have been 
 taught that there existed a place of endless torment, 
 where a benevolent God, would eternally consign the 
 greater portion of his noblest work, man. Oh ! Con- 
 sistency, thou art a jewelj and, for one, I long for the 
 time, when thou shall sparkle resplendent in the coro- 
 net of every being — and praying for it, I subscribe 
 myself, yours, in the cause of progression, 
 
 J. M. Ward. 
 
CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 Let not the opinions of others be thy guide, unless 
 they are founded on justice. Let not love blindly con- 
 trol thee, unless wisdom govern. Justice and love will 
 be likely to cause inharmony, for they are incapable of 
 producing happiness of themselves, although indispen- 
 sible accompaniments ; yet, of themselves, they are in- 
 complete, and must be associated with wisdom before 
 the harmonial can be realized that is required to pro- 
 duce harmony, much less than to produce its opposite ; 
 for harmony is according to nature. Behold, how man 
 is calculated to promote other's happiness, and as he 
 produces it himself, also enjoys more satisfaction than 
 another course of conduct could produce. Thus, every 
 act in which another shares has a two-fold effect ; it 
 produces happiness or misery, as the case may be, in 
 proportion to its results both upon him that acts, and 
 upon the individual that is effected by the action. Thus 
 the individual interest is advanced, and the interest of 
 others also. And such is the order of nature ; every 
 act seems calculated to have an effect beyond the actor. 
 Hence, it must depend upon the nature of the action 
 whether good is the result ; for, unless the motive is 
 pure, the effects of the action will not produce happi- 
 ness ; it will not be in accordance with the great law of 
 nature, as men may say it is small business to be con- 
 tinually watching themselves, that their acts may be in 
 accordance with higher ideas of nature's laws ; yet, it 
 
 235 
 
286 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD, 
 
 will ever be found that the nearer men come to under- 
 stand the laws of their being, the more they live in ac- 
 cordance with them, the more their enjoyment will be, 
 and the more they will influence others, and those who 
 know them will love them. J Thus, you must perceive 
 the inducements are all in favor of goodness, all in favor 
 of harmony, all continue to invite purity and pro- 
 gression ; but, many men are so engaged in pursuing 
 natural gratification, that they have almost lost their 
 way, and they have been so continually looking with- 
 out for what can only be found within their own minds, 
 that they are almost strangers to themselves. They are 
 lost as they journey from youth to age, and when they 
 are summoned home, they feel like entering a strange 
 land — a land from which none have ever returned to 
 give a correct report of. Hence, when the hour ap- 
 proaches for their entrance, it looks dreadful ; it seems 
 to them the arrangement is horrible, that they must 
 enter the silent grave ; but, to him that studies nature 
 in its truthfulness, the grave will not seem an enemy ; 
 death will not be counted a dreadful condition to be 
 shared, but the passport to a brighter state of existence, 
 to a higher development of the capacities of men. It 
 will be seen that it is a beautiful law that requires the 
 physical man to return to his original elements, he hav- 
 ing been intended for a refined state, which would always 
 be the case, if he lived in harmony with the highest in- 
 ducements within his reach. This may be doubted at 
 first view, but when the truth comes to be realized, it 
 will be as the noonday sun. It may be said, why so 
 much theory ? why not put us in a way to arrive at our 
 true position at once ? The time has arrived when you 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 237 
 
 may readily partake, for as fast as you become ac- 
 quainted with your spirit friends, they must convince 
 you that there is no death to the spirit, and as soon as 
 you become assured of that fact, you must be prepared 
 to learn what will promote the most happiness that will 
 best prepare you for that inheritance that shall not end. 
 You will find elevated spirits ; that is, those who are 
 famed for their love to their brethren, while clothed with 
 bodies, ready to assist and lead you in the way you 
 should go. They will not refer you to ages long since 
 passed away, for more wisdom than they themselves pos- 
 sess ; neither will they despise the wisdom of former 
 ages, but will encourage you to gather from every field 
 what there is of value. Always, remember, good men 
 make good spirits — they are not dogmatical, but will 
 lead gently along, and assist, as they have the opportu- 
 nity, then- younger brothers, willing to impart wisdom 
 as fast as it is appreciated. 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 The Celestial Scenery and Spirit of Life 
 The scenes of spirit abodes are varied with innume- 
 rable differences. Upon first entering this sphere, little 
 is seen comparatively. Spirits are not at first capable 
 of ascending sufficiently to view as much as afterward. 
 Elevation in purity and wisdom enables them to rise 
 higher, take longer journeys, and understand more of 
 what is presented. In the first surveys they pass over 
 much that is afterward reviewed with great pleasure. 
 
238 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 The scenes, from vast fields of enjoyments, are as scan- 
 tily appreciated as known on earth-land. We do not 
 learn much by means of printed books, they are not 
 adequate to our wants, nor required by our increased 
 perceptions. Each spirit learns by actual sight — time 
 is required to see and know. There is more in the orb 
 of earth to learn, than has been comprehended in the 
 mortal shades. When spirits first enter this sphere, 
 they are shown a concise view of other globes, as a pre- 
 paratory lesson in understanding the works of our Heav- 
 enly Father. They visit the nearest ones. As spirits 
 progress they can go longer and longer distances from 
 the orb they left. We are informed, none have ever 
 found the limits of creation, and that this will be impos- 
 sible. There is a constant change upon them all. We 
 are so constituted as to love to see this passing away of 
 the old, and rise of the new. There is more in one 
 small speck of creation, like your globe, than can be 
 learned in many years; and the work of creation is con- 
 stantly going on. Our Heavenly Parent knows no rest. 
 He is not, like mortal beings, weary. The nearer spirits 
 approach him, the less they require rest. Mind, in its 
 elevation, needs no rest/ How much less God, who is 
 infinitely above any of his creatures ? The inhabitants 
 of the earth are not the only beings of immortal life 
 beside the Deity ; immortals are commencing existence 
 upon other globes. The earth was not the first inhab- 
 ited by beings of eternal life. Its surface, with its 
 teeming millions, is but a speck in creation. The num- 
 ber of spirits that have left the peanate earth, all 
 congregated together, form but a small band of the 
 inhabitants of the spirit home. Their attractions for 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 239 
 
 communicating with those upon their native dwelling- 
 places, are universal. Those from different orbs send 
 messages to their own respective ones. They assimilate 
 in feeling as they lose their old prejudice. This is not re- 
 alized in the rudimental spheres. All have a large share 
 of it. It contracts the soul so much, that it is not aware 
 of its existence. It seems a part of itself. Spirits, in 
 the primary circles, do not see much they might other- 
 wise. There is no compulsion in this sphere; all are 
 at liberty to do what they please. The most undevel- 
 oped classes of spirits, having left chief incentives 
 to action in the mortal habitation, are not as actively 
 engaged as those more advanced. They are piejudiced 
 against many truths, and have to become, in a manner, 
 accustomed to them, before they choose to look for them- 
 selves. Antipathy is a strongly-marked feature in 
 spirit-life ; all have their likes and dislikes. The power 
 of affinity is the strongest incentive to action through- 
 out existence; to love the good and true, and follow 
 out its claims, is worthy an angel's life. What is good 
 and true must first be learned. This can not be done 
 immediately ; all have to try and see for themselves. 
 As the soul advances, the conviction of truth rises up 
 as spontaneously in its mind, as the breath of a living 
 form in health. During the sojourn in the house of 
 earth, it sees and knows for itself. The repelling power 
 of ignorance increases with the refinement of purity and 
 wisdom. The atmosphere of ignorance is so repulsive 
 to the highly developed soul, that it can not breath it. 
 Hence, spirits of a very high order do not directly com- 
 municate with those immersed in the darkness of unde- 
 velopment. It is immaterial whether they dwell in first 
 
240 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 or second spheres. There are spirits far above the 
 shades of earth. They don't approach within a long 
 distance of the spirits you see from afar. As their ele- 
 vation increases, their length of sight is increased. The 
 soul's atmosphere is not well understood in the rudimen- 
 tal sphere. Each spirit has its own peculiar breath- 
 ings. It is this radiating influence which shows to the 
 untrameled spirit the true condition of others ; it is 
 this which repels or attracts. Those in the house of 
 earth know something of it. They instinctively feel it 
 in all with whom they have intercourse. It is not 
 always necessary to approach very near to perceive it. 
 The sensibilities of the unfettered spirits are immeasur- 
 ably more acute. This does not prevent the action of 
 love. Love is the foundation of the spirit-being, and 
 the higher it advances, the more it is developed. There 
 are spirits more highly developed in this principle, than 
 have entered into the comprehension of any in the earthly 
 home ; yet, they are far, unmeasurably down beneath 
 the dwelling place of God. There are none from the 
 globe of earth as far advanced as many others. Each 
 is comparatively a new home for the dwelling-place of 
 spirit life. There are others of more recent date. All 
 are in a state of progress. Immortal life commenced 
 ages upon ages, innumerable, before the earth was cov- 
 ered with any living thing. All commenced in a state 
 somewhat analagous to the earth. God was never alone. 
 Immortal intelligences have ever existed. \ inds of 
 earth are bewildered in the contemplation. They can 
 not fathom the commencement of creation. It did not 
 commence with the tiny ball of earth. The planetary 
 system to which the earth belongs, was one among the 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 24^ 
 
 first created. » There is an innumerable number of 
 planetary systems in the universe. Those inhabiting 
 their homes of earth, have only seen a small shadow of 
 them. Eternity can not disclose the whole. All suffi- 
 ciently advanced are inhabited by immortal intelli- 
 gences. Their condition, at first, is rudimental. They 
 all advance step by step, for nature's rudimental condi- 
 tion is up to nature's God ; yet, none can ever reach 
 his elevation. Humanity, in the undeveloped condi- 
 tion, does not and can not realize the unfathomable 
 meaning of omnipotent omnipresent omniscience. 
 
 Mankind judge others by themselves. They judge 
 the Deity by their finite measurings. They view Him 
 with their highest conceptions of majestic elevation. 
 This is peurile in comparison with others still increased, 
 ad infinitum. God is every where. All, even the 
 lowest, can see Him manifested in His works. He is 
 not a being to whom an honored few can go and render 
 homage. All can do it with their highest capacities of 
 thought. He works by laws invisible, yet not unseen. 
 No particle of matter exists without His controlling 
 power. All move in constant unison ; each in its kind ; 
 suited to its appropriate place. This is more and more 
 realized as spirit-life advances. Omniscience does not 
 stoop to some wish of unenlightened understanding, 
 and break His eternal laws for a short space, in order to 
 show His power. Blind, weak reason, would not know 
 it if He did. It has already learned that much, once 
 esteemed a controversion of majestic power, was in 
 nature's old and beaten track. There can be nothing 
 new with God. Man sees but a little before him. God 
 sees the events of all coming time. None can adore 
 21 
 
242 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 Him with sufficient reverence. Neither angel nor man 
 can speak with a realizing sense of His greatness. 
 Eternity, who can fathom it ? Yet in all that time the 
 highest seraph will not be able to adore sufficiently the 
 length and breadth, and hight and depth of His ben- 
 efactories. The life commenced in the rudimental state. 
 Learning ever rises, ever sees, yet never views the 
 whole ; its comprehensions ever being enlarged, yet 
 never are completed. What joy and lofty aspirations 
 of gratitude should rise for the gift of existence. It 
 is not begun to be appreciated with any thing like a 
 commensuration of its worth. Angels have not done 
 it. How much less the drawings of existence. Listen, 
 oh, sons of earth, and learn to be wise. Accept the 
 gifts of your Heavenly Father, and despise not the 
 teachings of His ministering servants. 
 
 Relations of the Spiritual and Material World. 
 — I did not come for the purpose of addressing myself 
 to kindred. But I come, another witness, bearing with 
 me the joyful intelligence, that we, the departed of 
 earth, are still around you ; silent witnesses of the 
 doubt, fear, contempt and ridicule, the noble struggle 
 and certain victory of this cause of truth and love. 
 
 I come, and would tell you that death does not 
 alter or materially change the soul of man, when he 
 leaves the rudimental sphere of existence. There he 
 must commence his spiritual progression, as in the 
 material form. So here are different minds incited to 
 immediate progression, or lingeringly waiting in their 
 first stage of advancement, to compose their views, 
 seeking to cover former errors, or contemplating past 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 243 
 
 misgivings. All, my friends, are joyfully welcomed to 
 this delightful home. Some by a tender guardian of 
 love. Some by a bond of such attractive love as bears 
 them, unmindful of earth's separation, to scenes of 
 bliss unbounded. Yet be their joy ever so great, the 
 spirit is true to its nature ; returns to take cognizance 
 of, and sympathize with, mourning kindred. Sorrowful 
 is it for them, for us to behold the anguish and despair 
 of grief-riven hearts. Earth's children can never con- 
 ceive, till re-united to us in our home of endless joy, 
 the untiring, determined, zealous labor, with which we, 
 their loved ones, have been enabled to complete, thus 
 far, this method of communicating our ideas and truth, 
 as it is with us when past the shores of time. Could 
 our brethren of earth appreciate our efforts, what joy 
 would thrill every mind, as they contemplate the beau- 
 tiful theme of dying affection. Could you fully appre- 
 ciate it, how high on the wings of love would you soar ? 
 how dim and fleeting would seem the trials and tears of 
 earth ? In what a shout of ever-flowing gladness would 
 you join in that clear and perfect concord, and would 
 sing out the song, "0, Death, where is thy sting ? " 
 
CHAPTEE XLIII. 
 
 Light from the Spirit- World — From the Chief of the Oneidas — 
 An address to his white brothers on earth. 
 
 I AM now a spirit. I was once Oneida chief of the 
 Oneidas. My motive in coming here is pure, and evil 
 is far from being my design ; so far as is the setting 
 of the golden sun from the rising thereof. I have a 
 motive for making this unexpected visit. I am envious 
 on one point, which will be made visible to you. It is 
 this : I was conversing with a mind, who said some 
 spirits could impress more correctly than others. I 
 replied to that mind : I have the power of impressing 
 quite correctly; for behold my name. 'Tis written 
 while the medium is talking in being. Thus successful, 
 I determined to exercise her, to see if I could impress 
 her as the red man talks. Do not look for high-flown 
 words or sentiments, that are high sounding, for the 
 child of nature is not vain of much speaking. I do not 
 propose to tell you of that which is unknown to you, 
 but to recall your minds to the past and the present, in 
 bright array — the mighty truths of the Great Spirit. 
 They are not new, but they are clean, and I wish to 
 explain them in my own way. The red man is well 
 known to the inhabitants of North America, and has 
 been looked upon by many as the barbarous child of 
 the forest. But the Great Spirit has had compassion 
 upon his imperfections and short comings, and has 
 made him an heir, and an inheritor also, of the kingdom 
 244 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 245 
 
 of heaven. The red man has felt his imperfections, 
 and has humbled himself before Him who is mighty 
 and able to save. And in his forest home he prayed to 
 the Great Spirit to bless him and his tribe, and to 
 deliver them from the hands of their aggressors. He 
 does not feel to justify himself or others in the course 
 they have pursued on earth. The red man knows that 
 himself. But one evil gave rise to another then, as 
 now ; and he forgot to pray, and the pipe of peace was 
 too often unheeded. But he is now forgiven, for he 
 has mourned over his unworthiness. I wish to say that 
 the tomahawk is taking its last draught of blood, and 
 that the scalping knife shall not be made red in times 
 that shall come, for the Great Spirit hath sounded His 
 trumpet to the angels of glory, and they are working 
 with that energy which is only for the hand of the 
 Almighty. The forest which the children of nature 
 hath claimed shall be delivered in peace; for the war 
 path shall no longer be followed by the warrior ; but 
 peace shall be the cry, for it shall pervade the face of 
 the globe. For the Great Spirit hath spoken, and the 
 world shall hear and know that the trumpet of peace 
 is sounded in the distance. I wish to say that it will be 
 heard in the ears of my red brothers, in their cabins 
 and wigwams, and their wives and children shall lend a 
 helping hand to the promotion, for they shall know that 
 we are the spirits of their much loved and departed kins- 
 men, and that we have returned to console and assist 
 them in the hours of despair ; and in a short season to 
 fulfill the law which has been spoken. For the time is 
 at hand when all shall know the Lord, and missionaries 
 shall return, for they will not be heeded, for the voice 
 
246 LIGHT PROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 of angels will be preferable to them. Then our white 
 brothers will see, and feel, and know, that the Great 
 Spirit is the red man's God. For His angels shall per- 
 form His work, which He hath given them to do. The 
 war-cry will no longer sound in the ears of the white 
 man, for the Great Spirit hath spoken, and not one jot 
 of His law shall fail. But all shall go on to His glory, 
 till nations of earth shall bless His holy name, and lift 
 up their voices in praise and thanksgiving. For great 
 miracles shall be wrought to denote the presence of His 
 servant. Oneida will be an active spirit, and will serve 
 the Great Spirit as is good in His sight. But he must 
 labor in his own sphere, to do the work which is for 
 him to do. Oneida must perform in the forest where 
 his brothers hunt ; for he must be up and doing, and his 
 brothers shall know that spirits are with them, and shall 
 fall down and offer up praises to the Great Spirit, for 
 His goodness and mercy, in rendering us aid in a dark 
 hour, and when the hand of the aggressor was so 
 exceedingly heavy. I wish to say that your red brother 
 is happy, so I will leave you to perform my other 
 duties. Now, may the Great Spirit send His angels to 
 administer to your wants, and may you be wise and 
 happy, is the prayer of your red brother. Oneida. 
 
 A WORD PROM SHAKSPEARE ON THE IMPORTANCE OF 
 SPIRITUAL DEVELOPMENTS. 
 
 My name has been handed down from one generation 
 to another, so that immortality has been the bequest of 
 all the generations since my earthly life. My name is 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 247 
 
 familiar with the schoolboy and sage, with the refined 
 and vulgar. The talents, with which I was endowed, 
 when inhabiting your sphere, were principally imparted 
 by celestial teachers, which I retain in increased propor- 
 tions. I might have accomplished much more good 
 than I did ; yet, many a salutary lesson has been taught 
 at my expense, to the thousands who throng the halls 
 of folly and dissipation. Great men have lived in the 
 past. Few, indeed, are willing to admit that their age 
 and country possess the wise and great. But, days 
 of yore, days of ignorance, days of blood, are times 
 when great men are developed. Had my earthly life been 
 in this age, the people who now applaud and immortalize 
 me as a demigod, would regard me as a mere penny-a- 
 liner of some daily periodical. No man receives his 
 desert in the rudimental state.- Some are extolled above, 
 others, beneath their true condition or planes. This 
 judging is the result of outward conditions. The mere 
 glitterer, with pomp and parade, takes with the sensu- 
 ous multitude. Men should be judged by their quali- 
 ties. But a difficulty arises here : the grossness of the 
 children of earth and the materialism of their education 
 impede their better judgment. But, as the spirit de- 
 velops ; as the grosser nature yields to servitude, in 
 just proportion, so will man see the interior qualities of 
 his fellow-man. 
 
 I have much, that I wish to say. I find some, who 
 possess sufficient of the spirit-controlling nature, to ad- 
 mit my presence, and a willingness, I perceive on the 
 part of some mediums, to suffer me to instill my thoughts 
 into their minds, and thus, move the hand to pen the 
 same. The reason why the children of earth do not 
 
248 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 have more and more frequent communion with the in- 
 habitants of the spirit-home, is on account of the gross- 
 ness of their nature, the animal affections and the 
 natural repulsion that exists between spirits and gross 
 substances, defiled by inordinate affections. When men 
 learn to live in purity, observe the laws of nature, 
 and overcome their animal and brutal passions, spirits 
 in and out of the form will be drawn as certainly 
 together, as loadstone attracts the needle. The spirits 
 have not given any rules of conduct yet, or the manner 
 of approaching the higher circles. 
 
 The Skeptic Spirit's Earnest Appeal from the 
 Spirit of Alexander. — There are apparently differ- 
 ent degrees of practical development and capacity, in 
 the spirit-land. Some spirits appear not so readily to 
 comprehend or appreciate the practicability of external 
 manifestations, as others. This seems to have been the 
 case with the spirit of the author of the following mes- 
 sage, and he appears very much delighted on actual ob- 
 servation, to yield his testimony. 
 
 Having become convinced of the genuineness of spirit 
 communion, I will endeavor briefly, to address a few 
 words to you, who are patiently waiting for the glad 
 tidings of truth from us, who have crossed the dark 
 valley of shadows. I will speak to all the world in 
 particular of this light which is so fast spreading 
 throughout your land ; and with earnestness, I will beg 
 you to investigate this matter, giving it your careful 
 attention. It has long been the study of those more 
 advanced spirits, to demonstrate some practical means 
 of communicating with those whom, on arriving at the 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 249 
 
 present condition of intelligence and light, we behold 
 struggling amid the dark waves of contending errors ; 
 yet, for one, though an ever-attendant guardian of 
 those whom I still fondly love, I deem this a matter of 
 almost perfect impossibility. But more energetic spir- 
 its have won for us the prize. They have stirred the 
 long-slumbering yet ever-acting spirit of man. They 
 have awakened his dormant energy, calling his atten- 
 tion by demonstrations, which, opposing error can not 
 away with; and zeal and energy lend might, such as 
 spirits alone possess. They have undertaken the work, 
 which shall not fail, which is human redemption. And, 
 now with all my newly-awakened powers, I call upon 
 you all, to press on in aid of the glorious work. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 
 A manifestation referring to the description of Thomas West, a 
 brother of John West, questioner. 
 
 He died in the State of Ohio. He was a man of 
 common talent, rather slow in speech, but yet of great 
 strength ; a man six feet one inch and a half high ; rather 
 a bluish eye, with auburn hair; equally proportioned 
 to his hight. Also, he was a man that liked to hear, 
 and tell, and talk of fables, and he in general aug- 
 mented the story to suit the people present. But, alas, 
 he has paid the debt which all the earthly occupants 
 owe, and which they must all pay at some time. 
 
 But we, the occupants of the spirit-land, can, and 
 
250 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 do thank God that we have found a palace far superior 
 to that of Queen Mary. 
 
 The said West would give his travails to the public, 
 and describe his stations, but Joel West has described 
 the same spheres accurately. Consequently, it would 
 be of little or no importance to describe the same again 
 in this volume. 
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 
 I, John Fox, was born in Boston, Lincolnshire, in 
 the year one thousand five hundred and seventeen, 
 where my parents lived in respectable circumstances. 
 I was deprived of my father at an early age ; and, not- 
 withstanding my mother married again soon, I still 
 remained under her parental roof. Also, I had an early 
 display of talents, and a natural inclination for educa- 
 tion. Hence, my friends were induced to send me to 
 Oxford, in order to cultivate my natural talents. Dur- 
 ing my residence at Oxford, I was distinguished for the 
 excellence and acuteness of my intellect, which was 
 improved by the emulation of my collegians. Hence, 
 united to an indefatiguable zeal and industry on my 
 part, those qualities soon gained me to the admiration 
 of all, and as a reward for my amiable exertions and 
 conduct, I was chosen Fellow of Magdalen College, 
 which was accounted a great honor in the university, 
 and seldom bestowed unless in great distinctions. 
 
 But the first display of my genius was in poetry. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 251 
 
 Hence, I composed some Latin comedies, of which a 
 few are still extant. But I soon directed my thoughts 
 to a more serious subject — the study of the sacred 
 Scriptures. Hence, I applied myself to divinity, with 
 more fervency than circumspection. Then I discovered 
 a partiality to the reformation which had then com- 
 menced, before I was known to its supporters, or to those 
 who protected them ; a circumstance which proved to 
 be the source of my first trouble. 
 
 Here, readers, mark that I now was a Roman priest 
 of high degree ; and I say again, that I now shall pen 
 the cause of this exposition. It was simply this : that 
 I saw divers things which looked repugnant in their 
 nature ; not only to things foreign, but even to one 
 another ; as also the order in which they were forced 
 upon the poor, ignorant, blind and vail-faced people. 
 
 Friends of earth, including my Roman brethren, it 
 was upon the foundation above mentioned that I took 
 my stand. Hence, I then began to see the pillars on 
 which Romanism stood. There I saw nature crossed. 
 There I saw right wronged. I then looked into the 
 popish doctrine. It was there I saw that all the 
 subjects of that kingdom were in danger of being 
 beheaded. I then looked into the granted rights of the 
 popes. There I saw exultations used to an excess. 
 Also, I saw that nature was tied by the power of the 
 popes. It was there I saw the Maker of the universe 
 bafHed out of His ruling power on earth, if so that their 
 doctrine was true. I saw, at the same time, that they 
 took all His business out of His hands, for they pre- 
 tended to have power to forgive sin. Now, reader, this 
 is God's business. That you will admit, of course. 
 
252 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 Well, they did not stop at God's power only, for they 
 claimed the devil's business, too. They claimed the 
 power of burning them in hell. So it was with all of 
 this assumption that I concluded, that if their doctrine 
 was true, that they were boss of above and below too. 
 But to pass that part of the subject by, I shall proceed 
 farther on in my first investigations. 
 
 Now, gentlemen, I shall endeavor to show you that I 
 investigated the subject fairly. First— my care was to 
 look into both the ancient and modern history of all 
 the churches, in order to ascertain their beginning and 
 progress, and also to consider the cause of the begin- 
 ning, etc. But now I shall come home, or to the Roman 
 Empire alone. I then studied the why of all those 
 controversies, which in the mean time had sprung up. 
 I then diligently weighed them, and their effects, infirm- 
 ities, and so on. This was all done before I attained 
 my thirtieth year. Also, in this time I had studied the 
 Greek and Latin languages, and had learned the man- 
 ner of councils and decrees, and consistories; and at 
 this time I had acquired a very competent skill in the 
 Hebrew language. Hence, in these occupations I very 
 frequently spent half or even whole nights in order to 
 unbend my mind after such incessant labor. Then, at 
 other times, I would resort to a grove near the college, 
 a place not much frequented by the students in the 
 evening, on account of its sequestered gloominess. 
 Here, I will say, that I have, when in my solitary walks, 
 been heard to ejaculate heavy sobs, with tears. Also, 
 I poured forth my prayers to God. But now for the 
 pope's first suspicion. It was on the account of these 
 nightly retirements, which first gave rise to the suspi- 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 253 
 
 cion of my alienation. The church pressed me to have 
 an explanation of the alteration of my conduct. I 
 then scorned to call in fiction to my excuse. I then 
 stated my opinions, and was, by the sentence of the 
 college, convicted and expelled. Hence, they called 
 me a heretic. But my friends, upon the report of this 
 circumstance, were highly offended, and especially my 
 father-in-law, who had now grown altogether implaca- 
 ble, either through a real hatred conceived against me 
 for this course, or pretended himself aggrieved that he 
 might now show more justice, or at least with more 
 surety hold from me his paternal estate, for he knew it 
 would not be safe for one publicly hated and in danger 
 of the law, to seek a remedy for his justice. Hence, 
 when I was thus forsaken by my own friends, a refuge 
 offered itself, in the house of Sir Thomas Lacy, of 
 Warwickshire, by whom I was sent to instruct his 
 children. In this house, I afterward married, but the 
 fear of the pope hastened my departure, for at that 
 time the fear of the inquisitors was great upon all its 
 subjects. So I departed thence, as they were not con- 
 tented to pursue public offenses only, but began to 
 dive into the secret affairs of private families. 
 
 I now began to consider what was best to be done, to 
 free myself from further inconvenience; hence, I re- 
 solved either to stay with my wife's father, for reason, 
 that he was a citizen of Coventry, whose heart was not 
 alienated from him ; hence I was more likely to be well 
 treated, for his daughter's sake. Mark here, reader, 
 that in the mean time, I had filled my mission of Poper- 
 ism, strictly up to the time. I was first suspicioned to 
 be a heretic ; but then I was forsaken by all, as I thought, 
 
254 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 and nearly right too. But, I first resolved, to hold on 
 to my warm-hearted father-in-law, as I thought. I 
 then, to ascertain the fact of his good feeling toward 
 me, in the mean while passed letters to him, by the 
 way of my wife, desiring to know whether he would 
 permit me shelter or not, in time of need or danger, 
 and, for an answer, I received this : that it seemed to 
 him to be a hard condition to take one into his house 
 whom he knew to be guilty and condemned for a capi- 
 tal offense. Well here, I admit, he was in an equal 
 danger of the law of the inquisition with myself; 
 neither was he ignorant of the hazard that he should 
 undergo in so doing ; hence, if my request should be 
 granted, he would first have to shun kinsmen, and utter- 
 ly neglect his own danger. But here I will say, that he 
 did entirely refuse my request, so I then resolved to 
 remove as soon as possible to some foreign country ; but 
 my mother-in-law heard of my design, and she, as any 
 mother will do who has a motherly feeling for her 
 child, stepped up and said with a smile, and also tears in 
 her eyes, "My son, as you have been initiated into our 
 little family, I say that you feel as near and dear to me 
 as my own child ; I now, as a mother, ask you not to re- 
 move from my house ; I know your intention is to move 
 to some foreign land, where I perhaps shall never see 
 either of you, my children, this side of the spirit-world. 
 Now, my son, I feel as if I was about giving up my last 
 child, to see it no more." Hence, this caused me to 
 reflect back, then I remembered that I had stood by 
 and seen four out of five of her dear children go never 
 to return to her again ; which I, at that time, thought 
 would cause insanity with her. With all these piercing 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 255 
 
 reflections, I was stabbed to the heart. I then related 
 the circumstances which awaited me, but all of no avail. 
 She then secretly advised me not to fear my father-in- 
 law's severity, for that, per chance, it was needful for 
 him to have written as he did in refusing my request; 
 but she plead, that when occasion should offer, he would 
 show the reverse by actions toward me, and make 
 recompense to me, for his Avords with his actions. True, 
 after some time, I was really better received by both of 
 my new parents than I had previously hoped for. 
 
 Well, by these means I kept myself concealed for 
 some time, and afterward I made a visit to London, in 
 the latter part of the reign of Henry VIII. But here, 
 being unknown, I was in great distress, and was even 
 reduced to the danger of being starved to death. I 
 shall try, as the orthodox do, to make it appear that 
 Providence interfered in my behalf. First interfer- 
 ence was one day when I was sitting in St. Paul's 
 Church, exhausted with long fasting, a stranger took 
 his seat by my side and courteously saluted me, and 
 then thrust a sum of money into my hand, hence, bade 
 me cheer up my spirits, and at the same time informed 
 me that in a few days, new prospects would present 
 themselves for my future subsistence. But who this 
 stranger was, I never learned until I laid down the 
 mortal clay, and departed to what is now termed the 
 spirit-land ; but the name is unworthy of notice here, 
 for the act is sufficient to establish his benevolence and 
 justice, and warmth of soul as it is termed. 
 
 At the end of three days from the time I sat in St. 
 Paul's Church, I received an invitation from the Duchess 
 of Richmond, to undertake the tuition of the children of 
 
256 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 the Earl of Surry, who, together with his father, the 
 Duke of Norfolk, was imprisoned in the tower, by 
 the jealousy and ingratitude of the King. The children 
 thus confided to my care, were Thomas, who succeeded to 
 the dukedom of Henry, afterward Earl of Northamp- 
 ton ; and Jane, who became countess to Westmoreland ; 
 and here, in the performance of my avocation, I fully 
 satisfied the expectations of the people. These halcyon 
 days continued during the reign of Henry VIII, and 
 five years of the reign of Edward VI, until Mary 
 came to the crown, who soon after her accession, gave 
 all power into the hands of the papists. I was at this 
 time under the care of my worthy pupil. Then the 
 duke began to think of leaving the kingdom; conse- 
 quently, he began to excite the envy and hatred of 
 many, particularly Dr. Gardner, Bishop of Winchester, 
 who, in the sequel, became my most violent enemy; but 
 of all the charges I was innocent. 
 
 I then hapl become aware of all those dreadful perse- 
 cutions that had then commenced. I then began to 
 think of quitting the kingdom. But, as soon as the 
 dukes of the Common Council found out my intention, 
 they began to persuade me to remain, and prove myself 
 honorable to any society. Their persuasion was so 
 strong, that I, at length, gave up the thought of leaving 
 previous to a trial. But, here I shall say, that all 
 rested quietly without any disturbance for some time. 
 After this, in a few months, the Bishop of Winchester 
 and the duke became very intimate, by the patronage 
 of whose family he had risen to the dignity he then 
 enjoyed, and frequently waited on him to present his 
 service, when the bishop often requested that he might 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 257 
 
 be permitted to see the old tutor* At first, the duke 
 denied him the opportunity of seeing me ; at one 
 time alleging his absence, and at another his indispo- 
 sition. At length, it happened that I, not knowing that 
 the bishop was in the house, entered the room where 
 the duke and himself were in discourse. I then saw that 
 the bishop withdrew his discourse, and I supposed that 
 I was intruding on the lords of the day. I withdrew, 
 then, from the room. But, it was only an idea of the 
 bishop, that I certainly was the man whom he desired 
 to see. Judging from the description of my person, he 
 then turned to the duke and asked who that was. The 
 duke answered, courteously, that the man was his phy- 
 sician, who was somewhat courtly, being newly come 
 from the university — hinting that I was bashful and a 
 young scholar from the school of medicine. "Well," 
 said the bishop to the duke, "I like his countenance 
 very well, and when an occasion offers, I shall send for 
 him." 
 
 The duke understood that speech to be the messenger 
 of some future danger to himself and to the country 
 in which he then lived ; for the duke knew that he had 
 secretly harbored me from a horrid exposition. Hence, 
 the duke then became frightened, so that he made every 
 thing ready for my departure in silence. He then sent 
 his servant to Ipswich to hire a bark for me. He then 
 prepared all the requisites for my safe departure. He 
 also fixed on the house of one of his servants, who was 
 a farmer, where I might lodge till the wind became 
 favorable, he now having all things in readiness. Hence, 
 when the wind became favorable, I took my leave of 
 the said patron. I then made for the ship. The vessel 
 
258 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 was scarcely under sail when a most violent storm came 
 on, which lasted all day and night, and the next day 
 drove us back to the port we had the day before left. 
 During the time the vessel had been at sea, an officer, 
 dispatched by the Bishop of Winchester, had broken 
 open the house' of the poor farmer with a warrant to 
 apprehend me wherever I might be found ; also, with 
 a grant of the bishop to bring me back to the city dead 
 or alive. On hearing this news, I hired a horse the 
 same night under pretense of leaving the town; but, 
 soon after returned, and the same night I made an 
 agreement with the captain of the vessel to set sail as 
 soon as the wind was favorable. I met him in this 
 language, I wished him to sail as soon as the wind 
 shifted, and I told him not to doubt that God would 
 prosper his undertakings. I used the authority of a 
 pope, and told him that I knew God's intentions ; hence, 
 by his knowing that I was a pope, he then gave way his 
 own mind. ■ Then, I bent him into the track of leaving, 
 and, as he thought, in safety. But, here I will say, 
 that a lie done, in one sense of the word, is the truth, 
 for the poor captain thought I was sincere ; hence set 
 sail when every breeze of the wind spoke death to all 
 that was within its reach. The wind roared, the thun- 
 der howled, the sea rolled and burst forth its entire 
 surface. It poured forth its briny froth; it heaved 
 heavenward its fathomless waves, and, in short, its 
 death-fanned mouths, — and rain descended so fast, 
 withal, it was as dark as night. Sure enough, amid 
 all these dangerous scenes, he set sail on my words, 
 pretending them to be the words of God ! Now, right 
 here, I will say, that the captain was in earnest, and, 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 259 
 
 with the faith of a lie, he set sail on such deathly scenes, 
 as before said, without a doubt but what he should go 
 safe. Well, if he that doubts is damned, I was certain 
 I doubted whether a soul that was on the vessel would 
 ever see daylight again while in the body. More of it : 
 I did not believe that there was any soul existing in 
 man ; so if he that doubts is damned, I was damned 
 again. 
 
 But, as before said, the mariner suffered himself to 
 be persuaded to start through all those frightful scenes, 
 and, by chance, within two days he landed all his pas- 
 sengers in the port of Newport. So faith, based upon 
 a lie, rescued myself from the law of the inquisition, 
 and landed the passengers safe at their journey's end. 
 
 Question — Was it faith that landed them safe ? An- 
 swer — Yes; faith based on a positive falsehood and 
 deception, with work and the same, landed us just as 
 safely as if I really had the power to have communed 
 with God ; and, as I said, knew his intentions in regard 
 to the storm. Mark, reader, that I did not say that a 
 lie is as good as the truth ; but, in this case, and at 
 that time, it answered my purpose better ; for, if I had 
 not told a falsehood and persuaded the captain to have 
 risked his works on falsehood, I would, without a doubt, 
 have been burned at the stake. 
 
 Well, some may say, that I ought to have been 
 burned at the stake for my deception. I now shall 
 want such men's faith tried by fire, and then, friends, 
 you will see but few bold men, especially since light 
 has shone over the dark earth. I am not so shorn as 
 many a man I know ; but, let the lion find himself in a 
 place where his physical strength refuses to be his help, 
 
260 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 then you will hear the lion pour forth his cries in deep 
 and solemn lamentations. Just so with man ; as long 
 as he can find himself backed up with physical or men- 
 tal force, he stands up boldly, and says, "Let millions 
 invade me, I will meet them undaunted and conquer 
 or die." But such are not apt to wish such a trial. 
 Well, says one, you have reasoned on lying well ; but, 
 now, I must have more evidence on my side, or the 
 reader will say I am a turncoat, as termed. Why ? 
 Because I denied my faith to some of the popes whom 
 I knew would behead me, if they found me a heretic, 
 as they called them — that is, the same as Christians 
 term them now, and was then by the heretics them- 
 selves. 
 
 But, says one, you have forgotten to give us any more 
 evidence on lying in time of need, and using deception 
 in time of need, and also denying faith in time of need. 
 Yes, I say in time of need ; for without the fear of con- 
 tradiction I say, that we, as earthly occupants, need all 
 things ; and consequently, deception in such things, as 
 before mentioned, is one of the all things. I say, that we 
 would limit God's wisdom, to say that he placed things 
 in the w T orld among men that were needless. Stop, 
 says one, God never placed such evil things among men, 
 for men make all the evil that is extant. Answer — 
 well reader, if you deny the Bible, you have only then 
 to guess that there is a God, for it is the only record 
 extant that speaks of a God ; or that men are men ; or 
 that God had any command in making the universe ; or 
 that there is a heaven ; or that you have an existing 
 thing in you that lives throughout all ages. I say, 
 that it is only on the earliest history of the earth, or of 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 261 
 
 man, or even of animals, and all the ancient events, that 
 we or you can rely as truth. 
 
 Well, says one, I know that ; but the Scriptures don't 
 teach or even intimate that God ever set evil extant in 
 the world — such as lying, or using deception, or denying 
 your faith in time of need, or, that man should do such 
 evil in preference to death. No, never, say nine- 
 tenths of the readers. Well now, says one, you have 
 shunned the subject of evil being right. Well, I didn't 
 say it was right ; but I said it would limit the wisdom 
 of God, to say that he placed a thing among men that 
 was needless to man at any time. But, the reader will 
 think that I have no divine authority on this side, that 
 ever God did place evil in the world. Well, let's see 
 what Isaiah says. (See xlv, 7.) There it is said by a 
 good man, or at least as good as Isaiah, that God formed 
 the light and created darkness, made peace and crea- 
 ted evil ; I, the Lord, do all these things. Hence, he 
 created nothing bad or imperfect ; consequently, evil 
 is perfect and good in its place. 
 
 Well, I thought that in my case it would be as good 
 and as perfect as any other in the world, for if we use 
 it at all, let's use it where it would look reasonable, 
 where it belonged, and never use it where it is not a 
 special benefit to the body or immediate person. ! 
 says one, the denying of faith is one of the unpardona- 
 ble sins. Well then, I say, farewell Peter, for I see in 
 the time of need, when his life was at stake, he very 
 emphatically denied his Lord, who was immediately 
 present. But, says one, he was influenced to do that 
 by the Holy Spirit ; well, that is so, the spirit knew that 
 Peter would lose his life, unless he did so. The Holy 
 
262 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 Spirit, as you say, knew more than men of a few centu- 
 ries since, who, like stubborn men, stood to the stake, and 
 for what ? Well — to show their manhood. Well, says 
 one, Peter did perfectly right, when he denied his 
 Lord. Well, I say so too ; I admit it to be exactly right, 
 for his life depended on that denial, and the Holy Spirit 
 knew it well. So he then placed one of those evils 
 which were made perfect and good to work in its proper 
 place. Hence, every thing has its place. So evil is 
 one of the every things ; and it, of course, has a place 
 too. But now I will stop and ask a question, and 
 answer it if I can. First — Does the reader of .the Bible 
 admit that Peter was a sinner ? No, not one will. I 
 don't believe he was ; but I shall have to say, that he 
 w r as more of a sinner than I, for I only used deception 
 and lied, and that all in the time of need. So did 
 Peter ; he used deception in time of need, and also lied 
 in time of need — so now Peter and I are on equal 
 footing thus far ; and I acknowledge I used my own in- 
 fluence, and only communed with my condition, with 
 using my own sinful industry. I only lied and used 
 deception, in order to assist me in life, while Peter, the 
 reader would say, was influenced by the Holy Spirit ; 
 and while in or under this influence, did all the evil 
 he did. He used deception, denied his Father, and told 
 three positive lies ; but I admit all this, for it was done 
 in time of need. Did he stop, when he had used all the 
 evil that he needed ? No : but to add evil to evil, he had to 
 swear, which in his case was of no use ; consequently, he 
 used evil where it was needless, so he went further with 
 evil than I did in my case of need, for I only used 
 what I thought would make me safe. 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 263 
 
 Now, dear friends, I don't want you to think that I 
 uphold evil, for I don't, but I was asked to reason on this 
 same subject, which I have complied with. 
 
 Well, reader, I now shall go with you back to New- 
 port, the place where we were landed from the vessel — 
 the bark on which my deception was made known of 
 divine authority. 
 
 Well, after spending a few days in this place, I set 
 sail for Basle, and on landing there, I found a great 
 number of English refugees, who had quit their country 
 for fear of the law of the inquisitors. There, with these 
 friends, I associated for some time. I then began to 
 write a history of my life or travails, and the acts and 
 movements of the Church of Rome and other churches. 
 This history was first published in Latin, in Basle, but 
 was soon afterward published in English. Hence, in 
 the mean time, the reformed religion in England began 
 again to flourish, while the popish faction much declined 
 by the death of Queen Mary, which induced the great- 
 est number of the Protestant exiles to return to their 
 native country. Hence, I was among the number that 
 returned to their native country, at the time when 
 Queen Elizabeth's accession took place. But on my 
 arrival in England I met with a good old friend. It 
 was my old pupil, the young Duke of Norfolk, whom I 
 had tutored to his then high standing office. The duke 
 being very intimate with me, he then willed or granted 
 me a certain portion of his wealth at his death, which I 
 soon inherited. 
 
 But now, friends, I must skip twenty years of my 
 life, of which could be formed a full history of remark- 
 able events, and full worthy of notice. 
 
264 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 But, again, I will say, on my resettlement in England 
 I employed myself in revising and enlarging my admir- 
 able Martyrology with prodigious pains and constant 
 study. I finished the great work in eleven years, and 
 would remark, for the sake of further correctness, I 
 wrote every line of this vast work with my own hand. 
 
 Friends, I can hardly forbear penning about three 
 hundred pages, concerning the particular events of the 
 world, from the year one thousand five hundred and 
 thirty to one thousand five hundred and eighty-seven. 
 I think it would be worthy of notice to all earthly men. 
 But with solemnity I must now forbear, for this volume 
 is about filled. 
 
 I would say, in conclusion, that having long served 
 the Church of Rome, also the world, alas! on the 
 eighteenth day of April, one thousand five hundred and 
 eighty-seven, I was interred in the chancel of St. Giles, 
 Cripplegate, of which parish I had long been, in the 
 beginning of Queen Elizabeth's reign, vicar. Then my 
 body returned to its origin, in the seventieth year of 
 its age. John Fox. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVI. 
 
 Dear Friends oe Reform — I feel an interest in the 
 world's welfare. Therefore, my friends, I shall pen a 
 few lines for your consolation, and endeavor to compare 
 the spiritual platform with that of the orthodox. We 
 will compare our precepts. We will test our principles 
 and teachings by applying nature and reason to both 
 
LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 265 
 
 doctrines. Yes, we will lay our theories down on the 
 world, of man, his nature, and reason; hence, by so 
 doing, the world may see who holds the true tri-square. 
 
 First — the orthodox engender superstition, bigotry 
 and intolerance : hence, fill the mind with gloomy 
 doubts, forebodings, horror and fear. Reason for 
 yourselves. Spirits teach that finity has no supersti- 
 tion ; neither can they exist together. Spirits teach 
 that all men are brothers, and that all men have one 
 common Father. Hence, we are entirely opposed to 
 any thing like tyranny, bigotry or intolerance. Spirits 
 teach the dispelling of all gloomy doubts and destruct- 
 ive fears, consequently effectually destroy all opposing 
 thoughts. Reason for yourselves. Try both rules by 
 nature and reason. 
 
 The orthodox have had for their strongest advocates, 
 rhe fiercest despots, the most savage and cruel tyrants, 
 and the most furious and unrelenting bigots, that ever 
 moved in existence — Reason. Spirits have never had 
 any such votaries ; moreover could not, from the nature 
 of truth and reason itself — Reason. The whole argu- 
 ment of the orthodox teaches this : that God had a 
 bad and cruel design in creating man, and that design 
 will most assuredly be accomplished. Reason says, yes. 
 if He was all wise, and their principles be true. Or, 
 again, that God had a good and a benevolent design in 
 creating man, but His design was baffled ; — conse- 
 quently, He is not able to accomplish His own good 
 design. Or, thirdly, they say that God had no- partic- 
 ular good and benevolent design in creating man at all. 
 Reason, friends : square such by experienced scenes 
 of nature on earth. 
 £3 
 
266 LIGHT FKOM THE SPIKIT WORLD. 
 
 Spirits teach that God had a great and benevolent 
 design in creating man, and that his designs can not be 
 frustrated by man ; for he doeth his will in the army of 
 heaven and among the inhabitants of the earth, and 
 none can stay his hand, and say unto him, " What 
 doest thou?" and what his soul desireth even that he 
 doeth. Orthodox— their principles may truly be said 
 by the world, that it would be better if they should 
 prove false* Reason — but of the spirits it can not be 
 said with any semblance of truth. Orthodox foster and 
 cherish the spirit of partiality and revenge. Reason — 
 spirits inculcate the spirit of love and kindness, and 
 forgiveness, as a crowning principle. Reason — the or- 
 thodox sharpen the sting of death* Facts — spirits 
 take away the sting of death. Facts — orthodox teach 
 that the endless sighs and groans shall ascend up from 
 the caverns of horror and the regions of outer darkness 
 forever or eternally. 
 
 Reason— 7-Spirits teach that every creature that is in 
 heaven, and on earth, or under the earth, and such as 
 are in the sea, and all that is in them shall be heard 
 saying, " Blessed, and honor, and glory, and power be 
 unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the 
 Lamb for ever and ever." Also, the spirits teach that 
 all the family of earth will return unto the Lord, and to 
 the heavenly Zion by progression, with songs and ever- 
 lasting joy upon their heads, and there they will obtain 
 joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee 
 away forever. Amen. Isaiah Collins. 
 
CHAPTER XL VII. 
 
 The Spirit of Joel West to his Parents and all his Friends. 
 
 I say that I fell — and the still breeze of one more day 
 is gone. It was a gentle and a healing balm to all ex- 
 isting things. I, for one, can say that the day past was, 
 to me, one of almost dead silence, because I could not 
 commune with earth, which is my joy. 
 
 But, my near and dear parents, I have not forgot 
 you, though the day of parting with you was a sad one 
 to all my earthly joys. I want you to look back a mo* 
 ment, and view me sitting with you around your plea- 
 sant fire-side, passing off the long and lonesome even- 
 ings, with all the mirth and joy that belong to earthly 
 men. View me thus ; then, my parents, look around 
 you and view my chair and room now entirely empty . 
 Listen to the lonesome breezes of heaven as they pass 
 over my chair and once occupied place ! Yes, the soft 
 whispers of air will pass off from them — but no voice of 
 mine is heard. You call forth and say, " Joel, Joel," 
 but, alas, your voice will sound throughout the lone- 
 some valleys ; but the death- like voice of night will be 
 the returning echo, with no news of your lost child. 
 Again, my parents, I want you to look forward a mo- 
 ment and view yourselves, with me by your side, never 
 to part again. Yes, my friends, it is but a moment, as 
 it were, until you will again press to your bosom all 
 your near and dear children that ever have or ever will 
 be torn from your tender embraces. It is there that 
 
 267 
 
268 LIGHT FROM THE SPIRIT WORLD. 
 
 you will be parents again over all your dear family ; — 
 it is there that we will enjoy all the scenes of heav- 
 en ; — it is there that we will enjoy all the sweets of 
 life ; — it is there we will enjoy all the company of dear 
 friends ; — it is there we will never take the parting 
 hand, but enjoy all the comforts of heaven. 
 
 LINES FROM THE SPIRIT OF JOEL WEST TO HIS FRIENDS, 
 IN POETIC FORM. 
 
 Far from the rolling seas. 
 
 Where the sunlight played, 
 We sat beneath the locust trees, 
 
 And wept within their shade. 
 
 We hung our harps amid their leaves, 
 
 We touched their chords no more ; 
 For now, I've hound my harvest sheaves 
 
 Upon the spirit's shore. 
 
 From the earthly hills and lovely plains 
 i They have borne me far away ; 
 How can we sing the olden strains 
 We sung in life's darkened day. 
 
 When I forget thee, may this hand 
 
 Refuse to do my will ; 
 My heart shall cling to you while in that land, 
 
 Or my weak tongue be still. 
 
 Thou art the pearl of price, 
 
 The brightness of my diadem ;. 
 Thou art my earthly paradise, 
 
 0, remember me, my friends. 
 
 Joel West. 
 
!-#= 
 
 fe 
 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
 
 022 194 172 A 
 
 ■ B 
 
 ,*■*> 
 
 WM